Search the Community

A steady ground. A hard, stable surface upon which to walk, run, live... He felt as if he was waking from a terrible nightmare. The kind of terrible nightmare that faded quickly with the state of sleeping but left one trembling, sweating. A steady ground. Yes, he was waking from a terrible dream, but what he was waking to, he did not know. That moment of disorientation just before reason and logic where the world seems like an alien place. Except, for him, the reality did not come. His name... He reached out into the inky black void of his mind, grasping for information that should be there at his fingertips, ready for him to produce as an instinct. But it wasn’t there. None of it was. How old was he? Where did he live? How did he get here? Where was he? All of these questions circled his mind, asking themselves in different ways. Backwards, forwards, sideways. Yet, still, the answers did not come. He stood up from the smouldering wreckage of the building surrounding him. Carefully, he climbed towards a far away light. He slipped several times as he made his way through broken stone, metal and glass. Finally, he stood on solid, even ground. Asphalt. He looked down at his hands and finally his feet. A part of him knew that both should be covered in cuts, welts and burns, but they were in tact. No pain. He frowned slightly as he looked down at his hand. Glass, Asphalt, he knew these things, yet he did not know his name. He knew the object next to him was called a car. That it was made in 2002 by a company - a company? - named Chevy and was called an Impala. The color: blue. The tires, bald. Flashing lights. Red, white, blue. He felt his abdomen tighten in a combination of fear and relief. Those colors meant safety but also danger. Why danger? Why danger? A part of him, a distant part of him screamed at him to run, to go. Another part urged him to stay. Before he knew it, his legs were moving and the ground flew beneath his feet. Air roared in his ears as he approached the far white lights. He came to a stop as he reached the lights and several things happened at once. The cars standing next to the strange columns shook and started screaming. The lights above flickered. Then several people ran out of a door and began yelling. He tried to understand why they seemed so... angry. He just needed to know where he was. He looked around as the people continued to yell at him but found no indication of where he was. He turned to the rest of the people and tilted his head. “Where am I?” One person threw his hands up, “Great, he doesn’t speak fucking English.” “Sounds like Chinese,” a woman said softly. “Who the hell goes walking around naked at two o’clock in the mornin’ at a gas station?” “Probably some frat boy.” “Poor thing, someone get him a blanket or something.” The blanket they provided smelled like stale sweat and smoke. Sweat... Smoke... He looked up at the surrounding faces. As time passed, they began to show worry. “I don’t know what my name is,” he said softly. “Where did you come from?” He frowned and searched his thoughts. Still, no answers. “I don’t know.” “Let’s get him cleaned up and take him down to the police station, maybe he’s like, you know, retarded?” “Doesn’t look retarded to me.” The man again felt his stomach tighten. Fear. That word. Police. No, he couldn’t go to that... Police Station. A man put a hand on his shoulders. He looked old. There were lines in his face around his mouth and eyes. This man smiled alot. He like him. Gently, the old man led him to a room whose smell sickened him. There were small walls inside and a white... thing mounted to the wall. Urinal, the word came. “You need to use the bathroom, son?” the old man asked. He looked at the old man for a moment. Yes, he had to use the bathroom. He nodded. The man guided him to the urinal and gestured for him to go. He went. As he did, the man spoke. “That’s the biggest one I’ve ever seen on a man,” he remarked idly. “Yer mom musta bred with a horse if you know whata mean.” The old man laughed. He looked back at the old man. A horse... “Yer big too, muscles and everythin’. Not as big as somma those boys down at the beach, mind ya, but big enough.” He flushed and moved over to the sink to... wash his hands? He turned on the water and ran his hands under it. After a few moments he looked up into the mirror. Smoke, grime and dirt covered his features and made his black hair grey. But it was him. The reflection moved with him, so it must be him. His eyes travelled down from his moonlight pale eyes, across his bronze skin and finally to a marking on his chest. “Ninety-one,” the old man remarked over his shoulder. Ninety one. The numbers done in gothic - gothic? “Ninety-one. Is that my name?” “Nah, don’t think so. Then ‘gain I could be wrong,” the old man shrugged. “Got girls out here named Bonifa. But I suppose you need a name. How about... Nine? First name Nine, last name One?” He frowned slightly, then nodded. “Nine.” “Alright, Nine, wash your face and I’ll get you to the police station,” the old man said. “What is your name?” Nine asked. “Me? Oh, Will,” the old man replied. “Will, I cannot go to the police,” Nine stated clearly as he leaned his face down and rubbed it with water. “Why not?” Will asked, curious. A dawning comprehension lit his face. “You’re runnin’ from the law. That’s why you’re naked and that’s why you got that tattoo!” Fear quickly replaced comprehension. The man took a deep breath as if to yell as he scrambled backwards towards the door, then froze. Nine jerked his head up out of the water and caught the man with his gaze. He felt something click within him as he looked into the man’s eyes and felt his body grow warm. His sharp gaze quickly turned into one of lust. His cock swelled and he knew that it must be dealt with. Now. Nine felt the man’s will break under his gaze and in moments old Will dropped to his knees forcing his first cock down his throat. Nine leaned back against the wall of the small bathroom and let out a long moan as Will sucked harder and harder, trying to pull Nine’s orgasm from his body. Slowly, Nine began moving his hips, forcing his cock back and forth between Will’s lips. His body felt as if it were on fire as he was thrown upwards and over the pinnacle of his climax, forcing jet after jet down Will’s throat. Nine’s orgasm ripped from his throat in a primal roar that did not end until the last shot ebbed from his softening cock. Will fell back onto the ground, clutching at his stomach as Nine stepped out of the bathroom. An old woman looked up at Nine in fear then rushed into the bathroom at her husband’s cries. “Oh my god, Will!” she screamed. “You’re... growing!” Nine glanced back and saw Will’s pant leg explode with muscle before he looked back out over the dark expanse of the world. Like his mind, its secrets lay hidden in the murky black. Who was he? Nine? That couldn’t be his name, yet it felt right. Nine. One.

Part two to Trey's growth, like last time I'm gonna warn you that This story will contain a bunch of my fetishes. I'm not sure exactly where it will go yet though. I do know that it will include incest, macro, muscle growth, straight to gay, and musk. If any of those offend you, this won't be the story for you. After the wonderful sex with James, Trey sat worried on his couch. In his efforts to grow big fast, he didn't even begin to think about how the rest of the world would see him. But James's comments about work brought him back to reality. His dad would be home from his own job shortly, and would be expecting to see the short shrimpy boy that Trey formerly was, not the grown, muscular man that he had turned into. Trey began to walk to the bathroom, his now large soft cock flopping as he walked. He examined himself in the full body mirror. Now standing approximately six feet tall, Trey looked nothing like his former self. His body was strong and defined, and covered in hair, a sharp contrast from his twig like frame. On top of that, his face looked different too. Well, he thought to himself, not exactly different, just more... mature. He still had the large brown eyes and Roman nose, along with his larger than average lips, but the face itself was different. No longer round and boyish, he now had a strong jawline, and had lost any remnants of baby fat on his angular, chiseled face. He stared at his body again, realizing that he was exactly the type of guy he would have gone for. If anything, maybe a little small. His cock started to harden, from a soft 4 inches to its full, nine inch mast. I can't believe I'm getting hard at my own reflection, Trey thought to himself. But he couldn't stop. He was so damn horny. Trey grabbed his large cock in his meaty paws, and began to jack off. For the first time in his life, Trey used two hands, instead of his earlier two finger technique. His hands stroked up and down his thick tool, and played with his big bull balls, as he slowly stroked to erection. On a whim, Trey pinched his own nipples. A jolt shot through his body as his cock jumped. Damn that feels good he moaned, and continued to stroke. Trey felt an orgasm building as he rubbed his hairy chest with one hand and frantically jerked his cock with the other. His cock was leaking precum like a faucet. Finally, he couldn't hold it any longer. With a loud moan, Trey shot all over the mirror. Eight strong spurts of cum ran down the mirror, as the final shot trickled down over his inflamed cock head. Suddenly feeling self conscious, Trey cleaned up the mess with a towel the best he could, and headed to his room in order to find something to wear. Unsurprisingly, nothing fit. Trey tried to cram his body into the small clothes, but everything either looked ridiculous, tight on his body and unable to close up, or it just ripped from the strain of being put on. With that, he headed to his father's room. Trey's father had been the polar opposite of Trey. Standing at 6'2” and 210 lbs, the beefy construction worker was all man. The only thing that they had shared was a name, Trey being actually Raymond Warren III. Ray, the former football player had kept in great shape as the years went by, and only a slight gut and graying hair belied his true age, 39. Trey threw open his father's closet and began to look for clothes that would suit him. Giving up on finding anything in his style after a quick glance, he finally settled for an old college t shirt, slightly too small for his father, and a pair of jeans. With that, he heard the garage door open. Trey panicked and began to throw on the clothes. The jeans were slightly baggy on his muscled frame, but he couldn't find a belt. He began to slip on the shirt as he heard his father enter the house. “Trey, I'm home. You there?” the bear of a man called in through the door. “Yeah dad, I'm just in my room,” Trey yelled back, not remembering his deeper voice for a second. He quickly ran through the hallway into his room, shirt still half on. “You sound funny, boy. Are you getting sick or something?” His father asked from the kitchen. “Yeah I think so,” Trey finally answered, thankful that his dad had given him an out. “Anything I can do to help?” Ray asked. “No I'm good.” Trey responded, feeling guilty. Even though he and his father weren't alike in either size or in interests, his dad was great. After Mrs. Warren ran off when Trey was a baby, the two of them had been together, with his dad, who while encouraging Trey to play sports and be active, never seemed upset that Trey had been more of a band and chess club kind of kid. He also took the news of Trey being gay shockingly well, even if he did follow up Trey coming out with saying that he had thought Trey might be “a homo or something.” But he had immediately redeemed himself by hugging his son and saying he'd love him no matter what. Trey sat back in his bed and thought about what to do. He couldn't avoid everyone he knew forever, but with his new body, he'd barely pass as the old Trey. He sat on his bed and realized he was still sweating, massive stains beginning to show on the pits of his father's t shirt. There was a knock on his door. “I brought you some soup, sport,” his father said, as the doorknob began to turn. Trey shuddered, there was no avoiding what was going to happen. At that moment the door opened, his father took one look at the stud on the bed that had been Trey, and gasped, dropping the bowl to the ground. “Trey... Is that... you?” His father finally asked after a period of uncomfortable eye contact. “Yeah dad,” Trey responded. “I'm finally a big guy, huh?” Ray just looked at his son. “This is insane. You're all grown up.” He stared at the bulging muscles under the t shirt. “And you look so strong too.” “Like I said,” Trey answered, “something weird happened.” “Should I call a doctor?” “No I think I'm fine. Just sweaty,” Trey answered. “And I don't have anything to wear.” Ray looked at his son, wearing his baggy clothes. He admitted to himself that his son would look much better in something less baggy, that showed off his new definition, then wondered quickly where that thought had come from. “Well in that case, why don't we clean up this soup and then I'll make you a real meal. You must be starving. We can head to town tomorrow to get something new for you to wear.” “Sounds great dad.” Trey answered, and then climbed out of bed. His dad and him together began to mop up the soup, and sweep up the broken glass. As he stood in close quarters to his dad, the pheromones began to do their work, not that Trey noticed. But he did notice their effects. His dad seemed to have a raging erection. Trey pretended he didn't notice. After they finished cleaning up, he told his dad he needed to take a shower. Ray agreed, and said that he'd make them dinner while Trey washed up. In the shower, Trey soaped up his body. He wondered to himself if all the sweat was a side effect of the pills, or just his body growing. Either way though, he was covered in it. As he cleaned himself off, his cock began to get hard again. He thought of his father's erection at his body, as he began to jerk off. Trey sat in bliss, jerking his meaty tool until he was brought back to reality by a call from the kitchen. “Dinner's ready son,” his dad's deep voice yelled out. Trey groaned and painted the shower wall in his thick cum. “I'll be down in a minute,” he responded. After washing off the cum, Trey came out of the shower. He toweled his body dry when he realized his mistake. The only clothes he had near him that fit were covered in sweat. Wearing just the towel, he walked over to his father in the kitchen. “Hey dad?” he asked. “Can I borrow something else to wear? Nothing of mine fits anymore, remember?” Ray stopped what he was doing and stared at his sons body. Out of his clothes Trey was even more impressive. With his massive, hair covered pecs leading down to a treasure trail lined six pack, and the large biceps on display, his son was a true man. His eyes shot down, seeing the prominent bulge in front of his sons towel. His own 9 incher began to make his pants tent out. He must have been staring for quite some time because his son asked again, “Dad can I borrow something to wear?” Ray shook his head and came to. “Sure son, just pick anything from my drawers and set the table. I need to go to the bathroom.” Trey went up to get dressed as his father made a bee line to the bathroom. The room smelled like musk and cum, no doubt from Trey's previous actions in the room. He sat down on the toilet and took his own thick cock in his hand, and, for the first time in his life, jacked off to the images of a man. His own son, no less. Trey came down and set the table, wearing a pair of jeans from the back of his dad's closet and another old t shirt, he had finally found something that almost fit him, if it was hilariously out of style. But clothes were clothes at this point he thought to himself. His father came out of the bathroom a few minutes later, seeming flustered and a bit embarrassed. Trey didn't notice, however, being more concerned with stuffing his face with the burgers his dad had made. “These are great.” Trey commented, his mouth still full of food. “Glad you like em, sport,” Ray answered, stealing glances at his son as he ate his own burger. “I knew you'd be hungry after all that growing.” Four burgers, countless fries, and a salad later, Trey stopped eating. Ray sat at the table with his son, as they began to talk about their respective days. Ray related a story about his manager at work, while Trey talked about his day at the mall, and what happened when he grew, sparing his dad the details of the store front and the sex with James. His father looked intrigued. “What exactly sparked this random growth spurt?” he asked his son. Trey decided to come clean. “Well, I found these pills, and they made this happen.” Ray looked shocked. “Steroids? Even those don't work this fast.” Trey shrugged. I don't know dad. All I know is I took more than I was supposed to, and then this happened.” Ray still sat there, his mouth open. “I could show you if you don't believe me,” Trey said after a long pause. Ray was torn, part of him knew that this was a bad idea, that his son had already grown so much so fast, and any more could cause some real problems. Another part of him, a newly awakened part, would very much like to see his son grow huge and grow fast. The new part won out. “Go ahead Trey, he said, “Let's see this thing work.” Trey smiled and grabbed the jar of pills from the corner of the kitchen. Grabbing two pills and popping them in his mouth, he washed it down with a glass of water. “Last time it worked pretty fast,” he said, “so if you don't mind I'm gonna take off these clothes.” Trey's father more than didn't mind, the mere idea of seeing his son naked was very exciting to him all of a sudden. “Go ahead sport.” Trey stripped off his clothes, and stood naked in front of the man who had raised him. His soft cock sitting nestled in his prominent bush, hanging over his big balls. Ray's own cock was throbbing in his pants, and the show was yet to begin. First, Trey's frame began to stretch out, growing about four more inches, surpassing his father's own height of 6'2”. Then his body began to fill out. First his biceps, expanding from merely 15 inches around to an impressive 18 inches. He was beginning to look more like a lineman than a linebacker, as his pecs also expanded, growing hard and powerful. His nipples truly pointed down now. His six pack hardened further, becoming like defined bricks on his tight stomach, as his quads and calves expanded to become those of a hardened weightlifter more than a soccer player. His body hair grew thicker and more defined as well, becoming like a carpet across his pecs, and coating his abs, but not to the extent that they hid the definition. Then the last muscles in his body expanded. Trey's balls stretched to the size of tangerines and hung low in his sack and his cock began to stretch even farther. Soft now it had to hang six inches. As a final touch, his jaw became even more square, and grew from stubble to a short beard, maybe two days' growth. His body was covered in sweat by the time his growth slowed to a stop. “It went kind of like that, dad,” he said to his shocked father. Ray wasn't hearing a word of that. But the deeper voice sent him over the edge. He came hard in his pants, leaving a large wet stain. “Trey...” he moaned. “That was the hottest thing I have ever seen.” Ray smiled as he said it but still seemed embarrassed by the fact hat he was so turned on by his son. Filled with lust and remembering the effect that he had had on his friend, Trey smiled. “You haven't even seen the best part yet,” Trey said, as he began to flex. Striking the double bicep pose from earlier, his thick armpits became exposed. His father felt the effects immediately and began to get hard again. The pheromones filled the air, and Ray became overcome with lust for his stud of a son. He stood up and walked over to Trey, before asking, “May I?” Trey smiled, knowing exactly what his dad wanted. “Yeah dad, but let me see you first.” His dad grinned at the idea, and stripped down himself. Ray wasn't bad looking either. His small gut from drinking too much beer was covered in the same salt and pepper black hair that lay thick on his head, and his visible pecs had the same coating. His own biceps were large, but not as big or defined as his son's had become, and as he stripped off his pants it became apparent just how turned on Ray was by all of this. His own, nine inch cock was throbbing, with the slightly upward curve causing precum to run down the underside. Below that hung a nice pair of testicles, almost as big as his own sons had become, which sat atop thick thighs and strong legs, more those of a man who worked for a living than gym-built muscles. Trey was insanely turned on by his bear of a father, and his cock throbbed to its new length of 12 inches long and as thick as a beer can. Seeing this caused Ray to be pushed over the edge. His cock gave one final throb, and then he shot his load, coating his sons furry abs in his cum without even touching his cock. “I'm sorry,” Ray said. “Let me clean that up.” Ray leaned forwards, and began to lick his own load from the hairy muscleman's sweaty abs. He still didn't know why he was doing this, knew it was wrong to be doing to his son, but too turned on to care. He began to lick and suck on his sons chest, going up and chewing on the nipple and licking at his thick armpits. Then he began to lick down Trey's body. All Trey could do is groan as his father had his way with him. He stood there as his father's tongue gave his body immense pleasures. His cock, too, was throbbing without being touched. “Hey dad,” he said, feeling cocky. “You're missing my best muscle.” With that Trey jacked his cock a few times in his hand, before letting his dad take over. His father took over immediately, giving Trey's cock the same lavish attention that he had given the rest of his jacked body. He'd take the cockhead in his mouth, and play with it with his tongue, before removing it and licking up and down the sides of the hot dick. He'd occasionally take a break from the cock entirely to start to lick and suck on the huge balls and play with Trey's muscular ass. But he'd always return to the cock. “Oh shit,” Trey moaned, “I can't take much more of this.” Ray smiled, and grabbed Trey's ass, pushing as much as the cock down his throat as he could. About six inches were down Ray's mouth when he decided to put his son over the edge. He stuck a single finger in Trey's muscular ass, feeling his son's prostate. With that Trey shot his massive load. Ray moaned as he tried to suck down the whole thing. Although mouth of his son's load made it down his throat, it was too thick and came out too fast, and he drooled cum down his chin and onto his own pecs. He stood up, and looked up at his son. “Fuck that was great” he said, his rock hard cock straining as it brushed Trey's leg. Ray looked down at himself, and wiped off some of the cum. He licked it up. “Let's keep going in my room,” Ray said to his son, clearly not feeling uncomfortable any more. Trey couldn't agree more, and followed behind his father, watching his hot ass as they walked, thinking of the pounding he was going to give it. Little did they know, the drugs coursing through Trey's body caused a powerful effect on men when they are consumed, especially in the form of semen. ******************************* So I've decided to write a bunch more parts, because honestly writing this story made me horny as hell, and it got a great response last time. I'm not sure how much yet, but I can assure you you haven't seen the last of Trey's growth.

10/4/13 Today started with 2 knocks on my house door within a space of 10 mins, the first was the protein shakes, creatine and bcaa i had ordered the day before, the second was the one i had eagerly been waiting for for 3 days, the russian super quick growth pills, i stored the supplements away in my room but kept the pills out so i could inspect them. The bottle was plain black with a bright red sticker on it, the front of it had big white letters it read гигантский I googled the translation, it meant GARGANTUAN,a wry smile appeared on my face upon reading the translation, i translated the description of how to use them and i was surprised by what it said, here is the translation: There are 200 pills in this bottle, each pill will increase your weight by 10lb and add 2" to all your muscles! Enjoy your GARGANTUAN life. I had to read it again to make sure i was seeing right, i quickly did the math,if i took all the pills i would add 2000lb to my frame and 400" to my muscles, wow!!! That was just by using the pills, i've not even took into account my food and supplement consumption and my workouts, the question i asked myself was do i wanna take all the tablets!!! The label said to take it on a night time before bed. With all the excitement of the pills i had forgotten that i was meeting jack at the gym for our workout, i prepped my protein shake with added creatine powder and some bcaa tablets and headed off to meet him. Jack was waiting for me in the changing room, his shirt clinging to his tight ripped body, his thick thighs poking out of his shorts, even though all my thoughts were about me wanting to get freaky big i still had a soft spot for my bro, after all he got me started on the gym road, but seeing that freaky huge guy alex at college i only have thoughts for getting huge!!!! My gym routine was the same as day one, but over the week i have got my form sorted and lifting a little more weight, so at least i know im doing something right. At the end of the workout while in the locker room jack told me that he was going away for a week with his club for warm weather training but still encouraged me to use the gym in his absence, oh dont worry i will i said to myself. After i had showered i left the gym to go to college for my one lesson of the day, shitty numeracy, at least i had the pills and my looming growth to keep me from falling asleep, i didn't tell buff dave and my mates about the pills i want it to be a surprise hehe!!! Alex wasn't hard to spot with his massive size, i swear his arms must be at least 60" and his back is so wide he even struggles to get through double doors! Anyway i plucked up the courage to talk to him, i asked him how he got so big, he told me it was a long story but he was given some strange liquid by his brothers girlfriend, who was now his gf, i told him i'd love to be that size or bigger, and pigs might fly he told me, haha just you wait i thought. I caught up with buff dave, who i have to say is looking buffer, his clothes looking fucking skin tight now, he told me he had fallen more for the gym, he flexed his bicep, man it looked damn fine, he said it now measured 19". Seeing all this muscle was burning me up inside but i knew that the pills will make me so much bigger and stronger than him in a few days. Thats all i wanna say today, sorry for the shortness but im to excited about the pills and what i will look like tomorrow morning, im now off to pop my first pill, here goes!!!!!!

The first time it ever happened, would be back in my senior year of highschool, just getting ready to leave for college, in the back seat of her car..I'd never learned to drive, not that high up on my list of things to do really, not when there was time to be working out! I was a beast back then...so much more now but I don't wanna get ahead of myself. 6ft, 225lbs, I was a beefy jock then, and Jessie was the envy of all her peers being with me, but it took her forever and I mean FOREVER to finally cross that home base so to speak, I was a blue balled testosterone filled beast from the months and months of buildup, she always said she was terrified of getting pregnant, she was afraid it would hurt you name it! But finally neither of us could hold off anymore and after graduation that was it! the two of us grinding against one another madly trying to take off enough clothing in the cramped back seat of her little prius to feel skin on skin! At last my thick fingers got her bra off, and her little hands, yeah she was only about 5'5 so tiny I felt IMMENSE for sure, my thick 10incher causing her to gasp..fuck I'll always remember that gasp! She wasn't even sure she could take it, the look on her face as i slowly guided a rubber onto it, they tell you how to do it in health class but never mention how TIGHT it was and that was the biggest size they had! I'll admit, it wasn't long, we were only going at it for maybe 10minutes before she started to just shudder, her own orgasm just too intense for her to even go on, asking me to pull out, begging me to and it was at that point I lost it and I started to cum but so hard...harder than I ever have before! I could literally feel her getting tighter around me as I felt a snap...the first of many times this would happen...the condom being burst open as she started to moan and cry out telling me it felt like I was punching her pussy with my cum, how HOT it was, how HEAVY it was! and it was just filling her! My cock just wouldn't stop, and I couldn't pull it out, it was literally growing with every throb! along with the rest of me! I had no idea what was happening at that time, but now I know it all too well, I was growing as I pumped her full of my seed, that first growth spurt I had to have put on 50lbs of muscle and just over 6inches of height. You don't have any idea what that's like! Honestly, I kept cumming for MINUTES it was the most surreal thing I'd ever felt, as my barely clothed body started to spasm and throb in time with my flexing cock as she started to scream out about how BIG I was getting, that's just it, she was the first one to notice my growth..obviously. The growth starting at the base of my cock and stretching up my torso as my abs started to flex and swell growing firmer and heavier as they got more defined with each throb! the thick veins moving up my abs to my pecs which would heave thicker and heavier with each breath! I could feel my shoulders stretching out my shirt, my loosened tie from the grad party digging into my neck as it thickened and bulged! My back up against the roof as I felt the already cramped car getting more confined! My hands were getting bigger and I was holding her down onto that beast cock of mine, my body on autopilot as I wanted nothing more than to get every drop of my cum into her little spasming body, by this point she was pushed into her third orgasm and her eyes were literally rolling into the back of her head. I was hearing the metal of the flimsy little car start to buckle as my beefy shoulders kept swelling and stretching against it and I could see her just about to pass out and I swear it took...it took every bit of my strength at the time to pull my cock out of her, still so hard, still throbbing, still spurting with my thick load and there was just so much of it! I was already big, but I kept struggling to pull out, and there was more, and MORE my heavy balls slapping her ass, hanging down against my thighs as I pulled the full 13inch prick out and I spurted up and down her bare stomach with the rest of the load as I collapsed ontop of her, this hulking sweaty cum soaked beast! I realized later that I could have done her a lot of harm if I didn't manage to fight it, and pull out in time, her petite frame couldn't take too much more of my growing! We came to a few hours later, her father knocking on the window MORE than a little upset, but as I stood up, and got out of the car, my pants around my knees, my half hard cock hanging just about that low he found himself at a loss for words, staring at his cum soaked daughter, who was rubbing her stomach and letting out blissful moans. I got to see myself in the reflection off the window and I was..I was immense! staring down at her father who I'd been eye to eye with just earlier this day, I struggled to do up my pants, my thick muscled ass stopping any such hopes as not even my boxers could get over that bulging bubble butt, I resigned myself to wrapping the blanket she had under us around my waist. My parents took me to the doctor the next morning, growing that much had them terrified, but the doctors were just as lost as I was as to why it went down. I remember stepping onto that scale as the nurse weighed me, his eyes bugging out as much as my parents as it read 285 pounds, I felt IMMENSE! staring at myself in the exam room mirror, no fucking hope of the clothing fitting me it was amazing! Still, at the time, that wasn't the weirdest part, not by a long shot, I should have been upset or wanted answers but I was enjoying it far too much, and then even more strange, I got a text just a few hours later though, from Jessie, telling me she was pregnant. The doctor said easily a month in as well apparently. She was sending me message after message assuring me she never cheated, that she thought the results were wrong, and that I didn't have to worry, all that and I couldn't reply, just speechless. But instead of being terrified, I was there, at the doctors office, my heart pounding my blood pumping, my muscles tensing I was...I was turned on! The nurse, his name was Greg, was watching my reaction, just me and him in the tiny doctor's office and he noticed the throbbing bulge. He was cute too, up until that point I didn't even really notice. He was almost as large as I was, clearly took care of himself, filled out the scrubs better than anyone I've seen before or since. He let out a chuckle, god Greg had a good laugh, and he pat my shoulder asking if I've gotten a kinky text or something, and I just told him I got my girlfriend pregnant. He seemed confused especially about my reaction and to be honest I couldn't explain it either! The room at this point was filled with the musky smell of my sweat and precum, I was soaking through my pants, and it's obvious now that my body was pumping out pheromones trying to lure in another 'victim' to knock up, but at the time I had no idea, but Greg definitely was feeling it. His nervous, thick hand pressing against my shoulder as he tried to offer me comfort for this pressing time, that hand moving down my muscled pecs, brushing over my sweatsoaked abs as it rest on my bulge, feeling it throb and pulse as I let out this guttural groan and another burst of pheromones. Greg felt them wash over him as he started to soak through his scrubs, his hands both trembling as they opened up my pants, and I didn't stop him, I'd never once felt this way before but my body NEEDED release. He dropped to his knees and slowly stroked my thickening 13incher mumbling out how big it was, how it was stretching his jaw as I put my hand on the back of his head, forcing it down his throat and starting to work harder, he felt my balls as they churned and throbbed I was so fucking horny watching myself in the mirror as I flexed and posed, my bicep bigger than my girlfriends head was my sleeves started fray from getting so pumped! I felt that same building pressure as I finally unloaded into him! Greg was gagging, his eyes rolling as the heat of my cum splased down his throat! I even watched his own thick bulge throb and spurt against his scrubs, cumming just from the sheer overload of pheromones I was putting out! I watch myself close in the mirror, feeling his throat getting tighter and his hands smaller with each spurt but I wasn't getting any bigger! Confused I finally pulled out my 13 incher and helped Greg up to his feet, staring down at him now a few inches shorter, seeing his once thickly stubbled face look smoother and more angled, his thick biceps having gotten slightly slimmer, and certainly less veined! he looked himself over, his hips having swollen out and his ass grown even curvier he was amazed but pleased, and that was when I found out exactly what my body does. I would be told about it later by another Breeder, which I'll tell you about next time maybe, but I am built to breed, my cum the most potent and powerful in the world and my body has this insatiable urge to do so, any woman even coming close to that thick hot cum runs the risk of accidental exposure, and everytime I do breed someone, my body rewards me, with growth, to turn me into an even MORE suitable mate. Greg found out what happened to MOST guys on the receiving end of my load, I say most because there are a few exceptions!! but they lose their muscle mass, their testosterone, their manliness all of it being stored in me, ready for my reward for my next breeding. These muscle men become more and more feminine everytime they take it, and the pheromones I pump out keep them coming back for more. It's a vicious cycle and it's the reason I'm actually transcribing this through someone right now, haven't been able to use a keyboard in...fuck in YEARS. So that's how I found out what I was born to do, next time I'll tell you about how I found out WHY I do it, and maybe mention Thomas, the other Breeder I was talking about...

This is the last of this series that I finished for the old site. I was particularly glad I was able to incorporate my love of music into this chapter. I started chapter six several years ago and abandoned it. I came back to it this week. I tweaked it a bit and think I may have figured out where to go with it. I hope it will be posted to the main Stories page soon. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Apparently eternity is not forever, even for immortals. I had grown in so many ways: grown in wisdom and in power. Tasks that I once could only do with a great deal of effort were now on a whim. And as I had grown, my beloved Adam and I had grown apart. It was totally amicable. We didn't have a screaming fight. No one was hurt. No solar systems were destroyed. I just needed time and space. Adam and I had been apart very little since he brought me over, but it was different now. When our kind greet each other, we make love in a way in which one is momentarily absorbed into the other. I felt almost like I had lost myself. On the other hand, it's not like I could resume my old life—well not easily. After all, as far as the world was concerned, Peter Hooper had died that night nearly ten years ago when Adam had made me immortal. Or vanished, at the very least. So I travelled a lot. I was walking in the Downtown area of a large Midwestern city. I was kind of down. Okay, if I had let me mood manifest itself as weather, it would have been raining pretty hard. And then I heard it. To call this sound the voice of an angel would be a cliché, but, speaking as someone who has been mistaken for an angel at least once, I think it was a fair assessment. I heard a tenor voice so clear and so beautiful that I really did begin to cry. I had to see where this sound was coming from. Standing on the sidewalk, not far from me was a young man. The only instrument present was his incredible voice, which he was using to present an incredible array of musical offerings: opera, sacred classical, Broadway, pop standards. His wasn't a heavy, wobbly voice like the overrated, overplayed operatic überstars have. This was the kind of voice you hear from the very best tenor soloist you've ever heard at the finest Early Music concert ever held: The kind of voice a boy treble grows up to have if he's really lucky. Most people just passed him, paying little attention—although a few would throw small amounts of money in the hat that sat in front of him. A few gathered to hear him. As I got closer I took a good look at him. He was about 24 and might be described as a “scruffy puppy”. He had short, dark hair, already showing signs of thinning, a day or two's growth on his face and, judging by his hands, would say that there would be fuzzy hair in many places. He was compact and solid—neither thin, fat, nor enormously muscular, though certainly nicely built for his size. He had a cherubic expression on his face, keeping with his angelic voice. I had lost track of time. I had been standing before him for about fifteen minutes. He looked up at me and said “Hello.” I was shaken from my reverie. “Hi!” I smiled. He and I were both wearing pullover sweaters, but I guess mine was tight enough that he could see what was underneath. He seemed to like it, though even after all these years of immortality, I'm still not used to that. “Thank you for singing for us,” I said as I produced (literally) a twenty dollar bill from my pocket. “Where do you sing?” He sighed. “Mostly right here.” “What? That's criminal! You should be...” “I know,” he interrupted. “But that's show biz!” He shrugged and smiled. “Maybe if I sing about warm weather, It will warm up.” He began singing “Summertime”. This young man, Jeremy was his name—he had wanted to tell me, but felt shy, not knowing I already knew it--affected me in a way that no one had for a very long time. I smiled at him, winked, and walked on. I went to the hotel where I had rented a room for a few days, thinking about Jeremy the whole way. As I turned on the lights in my room, a familiar voice said. “Jeremy, is it?” “Adam!” I was shocked. This was the first time I had seen him since we had parted. In a way it was like seeing him for the first time. That face. That body. But I was also quite surprised to see him. “What are you doing here?” “I'm still very concerned for your welfare, dear,” He took me in his arms and kissed me. “So tell me about Jeremy.” “You know what I know. Actually, you probably know more.” He smiled and nodded. “And why do you think Jeremy has affected you so powerfully?” “He's not one of us, Adam! I know that!” “Not yet, anyway.” “He will be someday?” Adam nodded. “You could say that.” “Oh. Are you going to...” Adam and I may have parted company, but the idea of him finding someone else stung a little. “No. You are.” “What?” “He is the next young man born to become one of us.” “Born to become one of us?” “As were you, as was I.” “So why am I...” I began. “You know. You have met him once and you feel connected to him in a way you've only connected with our kind.” “So how do I...” Adam interrupted again. “Get him to come up here and transform him. Do whatever it takes. He's your responsibility, as you were mine, as I was Jake's.” I stood agape. “Whatever it takes? Use my powers? That hardly seems fair.” “Fair? When I transformed you I implanted memories of myself in your head, arranged things so you could leave work early, spent days in tight T-shirts and jeans, bounced my pecs every time you looked in their direction, turned you into a penguin and suspended the existence of your next-door neighbour. What in heaven's name makes you think you have to play fair?” “Adam, don't scare the poor boy,” came another voice. “Jake!” I smiled. Jake also embraced and kissed me. “Peter, Jeremy is your responsibility, but you can only be who you are. Yes, you must transform him, but do it in a way that you're comfortable.” “Jake...” Adam began. Now was his turn to be interrupted. “Adam!” Jake glared at him with a stare that would wither a whole city (literally). “Peter will not let us down. And he'll do it his way. And you wear tight T-shirts and bounce your pecs all the time!” Adam and Jake stared at each other. I was scared stiff. Either one of them pretty much could undo reality with a thought. I held my breath. Jake and Adam both smiled, their beautiful faces lighting up, and began laughing heartily, embraced each other and kissed passionately. Jake turned to me and smiled. “Peter, bring Jeremy here and you'll know what to do. I think Adam and I need—some time.” He kissed me. Adam smiled at me also. “Don't underestimate the power of simple persuasion, Peter.” Then, winking, he added, “And never underestimate the power of bouncing pecs!” as he demonstrated his considerable talent in that area. And with that, he and Jake disappeared. The next day, I walked along the same place and there was Jeremy again offering his singing to whoever would listen. When I approached, he looked up and smiled. When he finished his song, he said “I'm gonna take a break!” and picked up his hat. We walked over to a nearby bench and sat down. “I'm Jeremy,” he smiled. “I know—that is, I've heard. I'm Peter.” “Peter. Nice to meet you.” “I have to tell you how much I love to hear you sing. I used to sing a little—choral stuff mostly—but your voice is incredible!” “Thanks. I've got my bachelor's and master's in vocal performance and I'm still making a living singing on street corners. It's really hard, but I try to stay optimistic. It will happen.” “Yes. It will. Beyond your wildest dreams.” Jeremy laughed. “Peter, you're a trip. Listen, would you like to get together sometime?” Okay, I'm scheming to get him up to my place and he asks me out? “Of course, but, please, it will be on me.” Jeremy started to protest, but he realised there was no point in that argument. We went to dinner, during which Jeremy opened up so much to me. His parents pretty much turned him out for being gay, but he was so talented that he had no trouble finding funding for his education. After his master's was finished, he had some work, but, for some reason, he had trouble putting a living together and had to turn to street performance. He was cagey about where he was living, though I don't think he was on the streets. After dinner he said, “I'd like to ask you back to my place, but, well, could we go to your place instead?” When we arrived at my hotel room, he was a little puzzled. “So you don't really live here?” “Not really. I've sort of been travelling around for a while.” “Must be nice to have the money to do that!” “Well, it's not exactly money,” I smiled. He nodded. “Why do I have the feeling that there's a lot more to you, Peter, than a cute face and nice body?” “You could say that. Have a seat.” We both sat on the bed. “Remember when the waiter gave me the check at the restaurant?” “You paid it—no wait! He gave you the little folder, you snapped your fingers, smiled and looked at him and he said 'Thank you very much' and we didn't see him again.” Smiling, I said to him. “You're a lot more astute than I was, Jeremy. You see, I'm not human.” He stared rapt. “Go on.” “I'm of a race of super-human beings who have existed since the dawn of humanity, caring for it and preserving it.” “Are you that old?” I laughed. “I'm only about ten years older than I look. Adam—the one who transformed me--and Jake—who transformed him—are much, much older.” “So what can you do?” “Pretty much whatever I want.” “Are you talking telepathy and telekinesis? Or more like super-strength? Super-breath? X-ray vision? Shape-shifting? Creating matter?” Could he actually believe this? “All of the above, really! Do you need a demonstration?” The smile on his face was about the same as you would see on that of a four-year-old on Christmas morning. “I don't think I need one, but I sure wouldn't say no!” “Take my hand!” In the next instant, I was flying Jeremy over the city as he let out a squeal. “Where shall we go?” “Ah, Paris?” “An excellent choice!” Within a minute we were soaring over the Eiffel Tower. “Ever want to be a bird?” He smiled broadly and then he and I were falcons. We flew around a while and I let him know we should get back to my room. Presently we were and were in our regular forms again. Jeremy kissed me, his scruffy beard, pressing against my goatee. “Oh, Peter! My whole life I've dreamt of someone like you! You're incredible! Man! This will sound funny, but if you can bounce your pecs you'll be perfect!” I guess Adam was right. “You mean like this?” I said, as the boys did their little dance under my sweater.” “Cool! I can sort of do that.” His quivered a bit. “Wow! This is too much!” “Well, Jeremy, there's more. Some men are born to join us. And I understand you're one.” He became silent. “Me?” “Yes. You.” We were then floating in the night sky, unclothed. He saw me in my immortal body and was at first slightly ashamed of his mortal, though certainly not unimpressive, body. I gestured and he floated over to me and we embraced. As we kissed, he smiled to me and said. “Yes, Peter. I have no life down there. But to let you know, it's not so much the powers.” He looked at my chest. “Or even your pecs. It's you. You are the sweetest person I've ever met. You could have taken advantage of me a million times over and yet you didn't.” He kissed me. “Let's do this!” I kissed him again and then, as Adam had done to me so long ago, I breathed into him. As I did, perhaps it was Jeremy's musical nature, but I began to hear something familiar. I soon recognised it as the final movement of Beethoven's Ninth Symphony. It came from both of us and all around. As I let him go, the music crescendoed and he doubled over almost into the foetal position for a split second and then he bloomed. He flexed in a double-biceps pose and every muscle in his body filled in. Muscle flowed over muscle under the thick hair that still covered much of his body, as a symbol of the power that grew in him. His face, already beautiful in the extreme, became almost painful to look at in its beauty, complete with the three day's growth of his beard. And in the moment of his transformation, came the chorus of the symphony from every pore of his being: “Freude, schöner Götterfunken,Tochter aus Elysium, Wir betreten feuer-trunken,Himmlische, dein Heiligtum!” came forth in four parts, proclaiming the birth of the new Jeremy. He flexed his new muscles, revelling in his new eternal youth, beauty and power—and,yes, he bounced his pecs in time with the chorus that continued. I smiled at him and called him over. And, in the manner of our kind, I greeted him, bringing him into a physical and spiritual congress no mortal could imagine. And, in the manner of our kind, I brought him into myself for a moment. There was no Jeremy. There was only Peter as I briefly consumed his existence within my own, only to have him bubble up within me and reemerge, as had been done to me by every other immortal I had met. And in that I understood so much about myself. I wasn't lost in being absorbed. I was joined with my kind. I was with Adam, Jake, Lars, Jeremy and all the others, for all time. Particular relationships may wax and wane, but the commonality remains. Jeremy looked at me and said, “Oh, Peter! Thank you! I guess I don't have to worry about finding a job now.” “No, my sweet. You never have to worry again.” We kissed and I added “Never underestimate the power of love.”

Twelve “Hun?”, Sean muttered weakly at Tomas’ remark. He had heard his opponent’s voice but it seemed to come from a distance. The only thing he was certain off was the agonizing pain that filled his battered, 270 pound frame. Every cell of his body was hurting like hell after the fight with Anton. “That was our deal, champ”, Tomas said as he looked down at the beaten wrestler on the mat, “One of you guys has to give up half of his muscle mass. Who shall it be, you or your flattened friend over there?”. Sean painfully turned his head to check on his buddy. He was relieved as he saw his past out friend’s chest moving up and down. “Well, what’s your answer?”, Tomas asked once more. Sean knew he couldn’t hand over the defenseless Keith. If he could gain some time, he could try to knock down Tomas and escape with his friend. “Ok”, he grunted, “take my mass but give me a sec to recover”. “You’re in no position to ask anything, champ.”, Tomas replied, “Carry him over to the locker room, my pet.” All hope for escaping vanished from Sean’s mind as Anton stepped into his field of vision. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared up at the behemoth. Thick, hard muscles filled the intimidating body; the ripped remains of the once too baggy hockey shirts hung like rags from the round masses of meat that formed the figure’s muscles. Sean raised his hands in a defensive reflex as the behemoth reached down for him. The giant, thick paw brushed his strong hands aside, grabbed the front of his tight blue singlet and effortlessly lifted him off the floor. His muscular arms and legs dangled in the air as he was carried like a briefcase toward the locker room. He looked one last time at his past out friend on the wrestle mats before being carried through the door into the locker room. “Put him down in front of the mirror and move aside, my pet”, Tomas ordered. Sean grunted painfully as his broad back hit the cold floor. He let the coldness of the floor cool down his battered frame. He closed his eyes to block out reality. “Get up, champ”, Tomas said and softly kicked him in the ribs. “Augh”, Sean grunted and tried to get up. He sat on his knees first, put his big hands on the floor and slowly got up. It took all of his remaining power to stand up; he reached for the wall to steady himself, fearing that his wobbly knees would give in any second, staring at the floor the whole time. “Look in the mirror”, Tomas ordered. Sean slowly raised his eyes upward in the large mirror. His body still looked the same; the familiar 270 pounds of muscles on his 6’6 frame. He gasped as he noticed Anton’s reflection in the back. His own, thick, 25 inch arm fell from the wall and hung next to him as the behemoth smiled in his direction. “Impressive, isn’t he?”, Tomas asked, “My pet absorbed the 260 pounds of Friar Clarke and now weighs over 400 pounds of pure muscle. And he’s not done growing!”. Sean nodded slowly at these words and looked back into the mirror as he felt something hit his back. He gasped at the image: while Tomas was talking to him, Anton had stepped up toward him and had moved directly behind Sean. The behemoth simply dominated him in height and width. The top of Sean’s head just reached Anton’s chin; the swimmer’s incredibly wide, meaty shoulders looked more than twice as broad as Sean’s thick ones; the vascular, beefy arms hanging from them made Sean’s 25 inch arms look like sticks. “Time to keep up your part of the deal, champ”, Tomas said to Sean, “As we have agreed, so it shall be! For every round your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past! Turn him around!”. As Tomas ended his phrase, Kurt suddenly rushed over toward Anton and Sean. He quickly turned the weakened, still bigger man around. Before anyone could react, Sean’s cock swelled to its 15 inches, ripped right through the fabric of his blue singlet and blasted a first load onto Kurt’s chest. Four more loads followed before Sean closed his eyes and prayed. The prayer broke the infernal spell and Sean’s cock deflated as he felt his body slim down. “No! What have you done!”, Tomas yelled to the swelling Kurt, “Those muscles were meant to feed my pet!” “It’s fine”, Anton said in a deep, booming voice that echoed through the locker room, “I prefer a well-muscled team captain to a bony one.” Kurt didn’t notice the discussion between the two bigger men. He had rushed into the shower zone to explore his enhancing physique. He groped the swelling masses of meat on his inflating chest and moaned deeply as his thicker fingers played with his hard nipples. He felt the hardening mass of his growing bicep and traced the veins feeding the steely muscle. He smiled broadly as his larger hands discovered his lengthened shaft and stroked away. Back in the locker room Sean’s erection had fully disappeared after the prayer. His once 270 pound body was down to 220 pounds and he wasn’t going to let Anton or Tomas take any more. He kept his eyes shut and kept praying. “Don’t be so mad. Just do another spell and I’ll take the champ’s muscles”, Anton said. “It doesn’t work that way, you fool”, Tomas yelled, “My spell only works once. It’s still active because he hasn’t lost half his muscles but he isn’t hard any more”. “I’ll stroke him to orgasm”, Anton replied. “If it was that simple, I wouldn’t be mad now! He has to be brought to orgasm untouched”, Tomas stated. A faint smile formed on Sean’s lips as he heard Tomas’ last remark. He knew that if he kept his eyes shut and kept praying, there was no way they would get him hard. “Look! He’s smiling. He knows we can’t take the rest of his muscles now”, Tomas said, “I’ll have to go back to our room and find another spell.” “Let me try something”, Anton replied and turned his attention back to the 50 pounds lighter wrestler. He stepped up behind Sean again, grabbed each shoulder strap of the blue singlet with one of his meaty paws and pulled outward, ripping the, now too big, singlet in half. Sean shivered as the warm, sweaty singlet was ripped of his body; goose bumps appeared all over his muscular, 220 pound body as the cold air of the locker room made contact with his skin. He kept his eyes shut and prayed some more. “Man, look at your well-muscled body”, Anton said into Sean’s ear, “you really like working out, don’t you champ?”. His thick fingers traced the lines of Sean’s muscular chest and strong eight-pack. “Bet you impress lots of people. With my good looks, you would be the ultimate stud.” Sean concentrated on keeping his eyes shut and slowing down his fastening breathing. The thought of Friar Clarke’s faith prevented him from opening his eyes. He had to maintain his muscles to protect Keith. “How hard are your arms, champ?”, Anton asked, “Come on, I wanna feel the champ’s guns”. He grabbed Sean’s left forearm and brought it up, making his bicep ball up. He put his other hand on the roundish muscle and felt. “Too bad it’s weak like jello.” Instinctively, Sean tightened his left arm and hardened the flex, making his bicep swell some more. “That’s more like it, champ”, Anton said, “Too bad it’s so small compared to my hand”. He wrapped his large paw around the flexed arm, covering more than two thirds of it. Sean inhaled deeply as he felt the warm paw cover nearly his entire muscular arm. He sighed as the hand tightened and dug slightly into the hard surface of his flexed bicep. “Man, he’s so strong”, he thought and quickly discarded the thought by invoking God and relaxed his arm. Anton released Sean’s arm and ripped the remains of his own, once baggy, hockey shirt and basketball pants off his spectacular body. “Nothing beats the feeling of fresh air on your muscles, he champ?”, he said, “I bet it would drive every one mad seeing our two big, hard, muscle-filled bodies next to each other. Imagine the two of us strutting naked through the hallways.” The thought passed through Sean’s mind but he chased it by thinking of Keith’s helpless body. He shivered and a faint moan escaped his mouth as he felt Anton playing with his hard nipple. Pleasure tickled at his spine but a quick prayer made it vanish. Anton grinned at Sean’s reaction. He knew he had full control of the wrestler and noticed the stirring movement between Sean’s legs; blood was slowly pumping to the wrestler’s dick. He knew it was time for his next move. “Off course no one would be impressed by your puny body next to mine. You look like a skinny surfer next to my frame. Just picture the sheer size of my muscles if they make your big ones look small.” Sean summoned all his concentration to keep his eyes shut and fight back the pleasure that grew in his body. He could feel his cock harden slowly and bit his tongue to make pain travel through his body. Anton saw the fight on Sean’s face as he was trying to cool his excitement. The wrestler’s cock kept inflating slowly. “Too bad you won’t look, champ”, he said, “My arms sure are worth being admired. If you could just feel the hardness of my juicy, big biceps and the veins covering their hard surface. I can’t believe it myself how hard and big my perfect arms are. I just have to kiss ‘em.” Sean kept fighting against his arousal but couldn’t block the sound of Anton’s voice. He focused on his breathing but the sound of Anton kissing his biceps sent another wave of pleasure through his 220 pound body. His diminished cock had reached its 7 inches and pointed straight towards the mirror. Sean invoked Heaven with all his might and prayed for enough force to withstand temptation. Anton knew that Sean was at the edge of orgasm and decided to make his final move. He flexed his right arm and shoved the thick, hard bicep in the wrestler’s face. “My scent drives every one mad, champ”, he said as he relaxed his arm and moved in front of Sean. The musk and heat coming from the behemoth’s body flooded his senses and made lust explode through Sean’s body. Sean tried to keep up the fight but knew he had lost. He could feel his balls draw tight and his muscles tighten as the most powerful orgasm of his life filled his brain and raced through his body. The first explosion of cum blasted from his cock and splattered against Anton’s chest. “YES!”, Anton bellowed as more cum shot from the wrestler’s cock onto his big frame. After four loads Sean finally opened his eyes and stared directly at the swimmer’s cum-drenched chest. His cock jolted at the sight of the hard muscles and another round of spurts left his balls. He could feel his legs getting weaker. Anton noticed that the wrestler was getting weaker by the force of his orgasm and wasn’t going to miss a drop of his cum. He placed his big paws under Sean’s armpits and lifted him up. The feeling of the behemoth lifting him of the ground sent a seventh load of cum through Sean’s cock; splattering against his already cum-covered slabs of pecs. A stabbing pain shot through his drained balls and his seven incher began to deflate very slowly. Sean’s weakened body hung limp in the strong paws. “We’re not done just yet, champ”, Anton said. He lifted Sean up higher and placed the deflating cock in his mouth. Sean squirmed and tried to free him from the iron grasp as spasm and pain shot through his body when his cock entered the behemoth’s mouth. The hot wetness of Anton’s mouth and the strong tongue playing with his shaft, made Sean’s cock inflate back to hardness again. “No”, he muttered weakly and kicked feebly against the behemoth’s abs. Anton smiled as he barely felt the kick against his steely hard, cum-soaked abs. His tongue teased the wrestler’s cock back to full hardness and he sucked with all his force. Sean felt like the behemoth was about to tear his cock from his body by the sheer force of his sucking. His drained balls protested painfully but it was no use; five more, meager loads dribbled from his cock and disappeared into the behemoth’s throat. Anton sucked the last drops of cum from the wrestler’s deflating cock and put him down next to him. “Now watch me reach perfection, champ”. Once Sean’s feet made contact with the floor, he immediately fell onto his ass; every ounce of strength had left his body. He stared up at the once scrawny swimmer in front of him and his mouth fell open as the behemoth grew into perfection. The thick calves hardened and exploded from the back of Anton’s long legs, they continued to swell and harden beyond the size of the 25 inches that topped Sean’s arms earlier; atop of them the kneecaps looked tiny because of the incredible mass that pumped up the already thick quads; the teardrop-shape grew larger and larger, covered in thick veins as the deep grooves between the quad muscles deepened into hard canyons; they swelled beyond the size of tree-trunks; above these pillars of muscles, the swimmer’s tight eight-pack was reforming itself; it lengthened and swelled, making three more rows of large abs appear; each ab muscle was bigger than Sean’s big hand; this rock-hard 14-pack formed a powerful ladder leading upward to a swelling shelf of pecs; the protruding rack of muscles that formed Anton’s chest exploded in size and mass as it jutted forward, defying the pull of gravity on the melon-sized muscles; the thick, hard nipples pointed straight toward the floor by the sheer size of the pecs; the swimmer’s already broad shoulders sprang outward as his delts inflated beyond the size of bowling-balls, easily twice as broad as a door; a thick vein snaked from the top of the rack of chest-muscles over these insanely broad, round delts to a pair of incredibly thick, still swelling arms; even though Anton’s arm hung relaxed at his sides, the mass of his horseshoe-shaped, thick and vein-covered triceps was clearly visible; his swelling biceps looked full and round even in their full-stretched position; the thick vein that crept along their side was thicker than Sean’s fingers; strong, wide and vein-infested forearms led down to his huge meaty paws. “This is perfection!”, Anton boomed in a thunder-like deep voice that filled the locker room and echoed through the space. He turned away from Sean to face the mirror and began inspecting his new physique. “Just look at my size”, he said as he groped the thick muscles of his protruding chest. Sean stared unbelievingly at the swimmer’s large, thick back. His relatively small waist and hyper-broad shoulders gave him an awesome v-taper. Sean looked down at his own body and inhaled deeply: all of his hard earned mass had escaped him. His once thickly muscled, athletic body was no more than skin and bones. Anton had heard the wrestler’s sharp inhale and turned around to the fallen athlete. “We still have to compare stats after our match, champ”, he said and grabbed Sean’s torso in his right paw, easily encircling the diminished athlete’s chest. “You’re so light”, he said as he put him down next to him. “What shall we check first?”, he asked Tomas. And turned around as he got no reaction. Anton smirked as he saw Tomas and the bigger Kurt beating off in the corner while drinking in the sight of his body. “We’ll have plenty of time for that later, boys”, he said, “let’s take some stats”. Tomas and Kurt awoke from their trance, put their still hard cocks back in their pants and rushed over toward the muscular giant. “Let’s check weight first”, Tomas said. “You first, champ”, Anton said and placed Sean onto the scale. “100 pounds of beef”, Tomas said laughingly. Tears filled Sean’s eyes as he stepped from the scale to make room for the behemoth standing next to him. “580 pounds of muscle!”, Kurt yelled incredulously and his cock jolted in his pants. “Height’s up next”, Tomas said and pushed Sean with his back against the wall. “Just under 5 feet, champ. Now you, my pet”. He grabbed hold of Anton’s thick forearm and pulled him in. The behemoth didn’t move an inch. “Come on, big guy!”. Anton grinned as he placed himself against the wall. “You’ll have to sit on Kurt’s shoulders to measure me correctly”, he said laughingly. Tomas nodded and motioned Kurt to come over. “Climb on my shoulders and measure him”, he said as he handed over the tape to Kurt. “Looks like exactly 8 feet”, Kurt said loudly while another jolt shot through his steel-hard cock. “Let’s check out the guns in the mirror”, Anton said while moving Sean in front of the mirror and placing himself directly behind the wrestler. Sean gulped as he noticed that his head only came up to about half the behemoth’s ripped 14-pack. “I’d better sit down to compare”, Anton said and sat down on his knees so that he wasn’t towering over the wrestler any more. “Flex an arm, champ.” Sean slowly raised his scrawny right arm until it was perpendicular to the floor; then he brought in his forearm to flex his bicep. The flat, bony arm hardened a bit but it didn’t even look like a bicep. “Let’s compare, champ”, Anton said and he raised his tree-sized right arm. Even fully extended the bicep already looked round. “Flex, flex, flex”, Anton said and brought in his thick forearm. Sean’s mouth fell open and his eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the behemoth’s flexing arm. The thick, horseshoe-shaped tricep hung low but hard and defined from the bottom of the swimmer’s arm; thick veins snaked from the tricep upward to the swelling hill of the hardening bicep; the muscle formed a perfect round, bowling ball-sized globe and hardened even more; an intimidating, big peak rose upward as the behemoth fully flexed his arm; a network of veins crisscrossed the juicy muscle. Tomas and Kurt couldn’t take no more; they hefted their cocks from their pants and blew their loads onto the behemoth’s muscular back and kept beating their dicks. “My arm’s bigger than both your legs together, champ”, Anton boomed. Sean just nodded and relaxed his arm. The behemoth’s booming voice sent a shiver through his body and a few drops of cum dribbled from his cock. Anton lowered his arm and got up, looking back and smiling at the two masturbating muscular jocks on the floor. He returned his focus to the wrestler and put him up his feet. “Come on champ, do a most muscular”, he said. Sean did as he was told; he bent over and put his arms in front of his stomach. Besides from his 4-pack abs, no muscle what so ever defined itself on his body. “Oh, you did a least muscular”, Anton snickered, “See what a real man looks like, champ!”. He bent over and copied Sean’s pose. The difference couldn’t have been any bigger. If Sean’s 100 pound body didn’t have any muscle tone, Anton’s body was an improved version of an anatomy chart. Layers upon layer of muscle hardened in a symphony of striations, veins and hard roundness; the thick traps looked like they were about to jump up to the ceiling from the behemoth’s large, muscular neck. Something else also hardened between the grooved masses of muscles on the swimmer’s quads. Anton grinned as he noticed Sean’s reaction in the mirror; the wrestler’s gaze was drawn to the fleshy snake that swelled to hardness. “Curious too to see how big I am down there?”, Anton said and grabbed his inflating cock and stroked it roughly with his strong paw. “Man, it’s unbelievable. I’m the biggest all over!”, he said and his left paw joined in on the action as the shaft kept lengthening. “Measure it, champ”, he said as he picked up the tape from the floor and handed it to Sean. Sean put the tape against the rock-hard shaft that pointed straight toward him. He positioned the tape at the base of the thick shaft, sighing as he noticed that it was thicker than his arm, and unrolled it toward the top of the hard cock. He dropped the tape as he read off the number. “25 inches”, he said in chock and stepped back and stared at the behemoth. “Yeah, huge all over!”, Anton boomed and did another most muscular. It was an another explosion of power and masculinity; ripped muscles swelled to perfection, highlighted with a 25 inch, rock-hard cock that pointed straight toward the mirror. Two more loads dribbled from Sean’s hard 3 incher. He smeared them on his left hand and rubbed them onto the behemoth’s hard quad. Shivering as his little hand made contact with the hard, hot surface. “Yeah, feed me some more”, Anton boomed and flexed his arms. “Man, look at those biceps! Godlike perfection!”, he screamed and his 25 incher exploded all over the mirror. The first, huge load was enough the cover the large mirror entirely, the second one added another thick coat of cum. “YEAH! Biggest man ever!”, Anton boomed in ecstasy and wildly stroked his blasting cock. Spasms shot through his huge muscles as he milked out load after load of cum. Sean marveled in disbelief as he felt the huge muscles on the behemoth’s quad flex and harden under his grasp; three more loads dribbled from his cock and he eagerly rubbed them onto the behemoth. Not shrinking himself this time. Kurt and Anton still lay exhausted on the floor after beating off at the sight of Anton’s muscular back. Their drained cocks raced to hardness again as the behemoth exploded all over the mirror. After what seemed like an eternity, Anton’s orgasm cooled down and subsided. He grinned as he noticed the large amount of cum he had blasted onto the mirror, ceiling and some lockers. He turned around to the exhausted, cum-covered Kurt and Tomas. “Let’s let the kid get to bed and head for our room. You still have to punish me, captain”, he said, wrapped a towel around his waist and left the locker room.

Eleven Sean blinked a few times and slowly opened his sleep-filled eyes. The feeling of a strong hand caressing and groping his big, hard muscles had awakened him. “Hi there, buddy”, he said as he looked into Keith’s blue eyes. “Did I wake the sleeping beauty?”, Keith asked and leaned in to kiss his friend’s lips while he kept groping the mass of Sean’s muscular chest. “Not a bad way to wake up”, Sean replied as he enjoyed the feeling of being worshipped by his smaller, athletic friend. He grabbed the back of Keith’s head with his meaty left paw and pulled him in for a deep, long kiss. Keith’s almost 9 incher poked against the hard mass of Sean’s beefy quad as it hardened fully. He dragged himself on top of his buddy’s broad, muscle-filled frame without breaking the kiss. His own hard cock throbbed between the hard ridges of abs on their bodies. He could feel Sean’s impressive meat inching upward against his abs as blood pumped to the lengthening shaft. Sean broke the kiss and breathed in deeply, making his thick rack of pecs swell against his buddy’s muscular chest. “Did they ever tell you what a great kisser you are?”, he said as he gently stroked Keith’s hair with his left paw and roamed his friend’s broad back with his other paw. Keith smiled at his buddy and slid down against his hard frame. Electric shivers of pleasure travelled along his spine as his own hard muscles rubbed against the bulk of Sean’s bigger and harder ones, while his hands kept feeling the mass of Sean’s arms. He kept sliding down until the head of his throbbing almost 9 incher made contact with warm cheeks of his friend’s hard ass. Keith thrust upwards quickly, slamming his cock into the juicy ass. “Fuck”, Sean grunted in surprise and his 15 incher jolted between their muscular bodies. He folded his hands behind his head, enjoying the feeling of Keith’s 200 pound frame dominating his own 270 pounds of muscle. Keith grabbed hold of the steely masses of Sean’s relaxed biceps and pounded his buddy’s ass with all his force. Moans of ecstasy and pleasure escaped his mouth as he felt Sean’s rock-hard cock jolt against his own six-pack; he devoured Sean’s lips in a frenetic kiss. Sean was surprised by his buddy’s dominating performance. It was better than his wildest dreams. He tried to hold back but orgasm built at lightning speed by the force and speed of Keith’s thrusts in his ass. “Keithughn”, he moaned as orgasm raced through his big body, sending jolts of pleasure to every cell and spasm through his beefy muscles. His 15 incher exploded between their bodies, splattering their muscular pecs and abs with cum. Feeling his bigger friend explode against his athletic body and knowing that he had caused it, sent Keith over the edge. His almost 9 incher blasted five big loads into Sean’s spasming body. The hard, clenching muscles of his buddy’s meaty ass milked out two more loads. Breathlessly, Keith collapsed onto Sean’s muscular, yet sticky, chest; his cock slowly deflating inside his buddy’s ass. Meanwhile, a frightening howl awoke Tomas from a peaceful sleep. He quickly realized that the dark lord had awoken him. He smiled as he looked down on his improved, 305 pound, muscle-filled frame. He marveled at the incredible size of the totally out of proportion rack of muscle that formed his chest. A faint noise distracted him and made him turn his head to the far-side of the room. He smirked evilly as he laid eyes on the kneeling figure in the corner. Friar Clarke, still trapped by the infernal power of the red triangle on the floor, was praying for salvation. “Holy mother of God, give me the strength to withstand the forces of evil…” “Shouldn’t you invoke the holy ‘roids’, friar doping?”, Tomas asked laughingly, “Where was God yesterday when you needed him? Did he give you extra strength when you fought me?”. “Don’t mock the heavenly forces, you hellish beast”, Friar Clarke answered, “Repent now and save your soul from eternal damnation in the depths of Hell! And I’ve never taken any illegal substances!”. “Ts ts ts”, Tomas replied mockingly, “Don’t you know that every lie makes baby Jesus cry? Your roid gut is all the proof we need. And do you really think I’m the one in this room that will feel the eternal wrath of the burning flames in the depths of Hell? You’re the one standing in the horned triangle that communicates directly with the dark lord. Your soul shall be cast in the darkest regions to undergo the most unfathomable tortures by the hellish servants for eternity! And your body will help to create the biggest creature on campus! All we need now is to start the process and end everything before midnight.” The sound of the opening door interrupted Tomas and the diminished Anton, wearing baggy basketball-shorts and a ridiculously large hockey-shirt, entered. “You summoned me, master?”, he asked as he drank in the sight of the spectacular body in front of him. “Yes, my pet”, Tomas stated, “Today is the big day. Or, the day that you’ll be big again; bigger than anyone on this campus. I see you’ve found your outfit. Good.” “Good?”, Anton answered, “I look like a midget wearing a tent!”. “Patience, my pet. Have faith and believe in the dark lord and you shall be rewarded! Now, let’s write an invitation for our good friends”, Tomas said calmly. “I will fetch something to write”, Anton said and rushed to the open door. Tomas snapped his fingers and grinned at the surprised look on Anton’s and Friar Clarke’s faces. The door shut instantly and locked itself; an icy chill invaded the room along with hellish chants that echoed against the ceiling; an ancient looking parchment appeared in midair, accompanied by a demonic claw holding a flaming feather. Anton gasped and Friar Clarke invoked Jesus as the floating, demonic claw began writing down every word Tomas said, the letters burning into the parchment. As soon as Tomas stopped talking, the demonic claw disappeared and a black, evilly looking raven emerged and grabbed the parchment. It flew toward the locked door, that opened magically and continued its cursed flight in the hallway. “Okay, my pet. Let’s go and wait for our friends in the wrestle hall”, Tomas said. “You’re not sure they’ll come!”, Friar Clarke yelled out. “You fool! No one has ever declined a deal with the Devil!”, Tomas replied and left the room followed by Anton. Keith and Sean were still recovering from their morning activity as a scratching sound pulled their attention to the door. Before either of them could react, the door magically opened and the black raven flew in. It circled a few times above their muscular bodies, screeching evilly and dropped the ancient looking parchment before disappearing into the hallway. As it flew out of the room, the door closed behind it. Keith stared at his bigger friend lying next to him in the bed and reached for the parchment. Before he could grab it, the parchment rose into the air. A demonic, hairy claw appeared and unfolded the document; a loud, infernal voice filled the room as it read the text. It is time to end things once and for all. A final confrontation shall take place to determine who rules here: good or evil. The two of you shall face the champion of Hell in a wrestling match. If you win, me and my pet shall disappear from your lives forever and the 150 pounds of muscle I’ve gained are yours! If you lose, one of you guys will give up part of his muscle mass. If you guys decline, we shall hunt you down to the ends of the Earth and cast Friar Clarke’s soul in the deepest regions of Hell! Meet your destiny in the wrestle hall at 9 p.m.! As the voice disappeared and the parchment burnt spontaneously in midair, Keith realized he had clamped onto his friend’s muscular frame. “What do we do, buddy?”, he asked as he released his grip on Sean’s thick arm. “Well, we don’t have much choice”, Sean replied, “If we run, they’ll keep chasing us for the rest of our lives and they’ll kill Friar Clarke. The two of us can take any one in a wrestling match, especially with my new body.” “You don’t think it’s a trick?”, Keith asked, “For all we know that champion of Hell could be a beast with 8 arms and 6 legs. Or a horse with a human head. Or a dragon.” “We’ll face them and if that champion is a dragon or a monster, we can always run for it. Let’s get cleaned up”, Sean said and leapt from the bed. Kurt was changing in the locker room after swim practice. Once more, Anton hadn’t shown up and had missed training. I’ll have to punish him for missing practice, he thought. And his cock hardened at the thought of Anton’s muscular physique. He quickly grabbed a towel and held it in front of his tented briefs as he heard someone entering the locker room. He recognized the diminished Anton and yelled: “What the hell happened to you?”. Anton opened his mouth but Tomas cut him off. “My pet is at the verge of a major growth spurt. He’ll be bigger than ever and every one you’ve ever seen.”. “Bigger than before?”, Kurt asked as he drank in the sight of Tomas’ big muscles pressing against his tight clothes. His dick jolted, causing the towel to move. “I euhm still have to punish you for missing practice”, he said to Anton. “If you help us now, you can punish Anton later tonight”, Tomas said and winked to his pet. “What do you want me to do?,”, Kurt asked eagerly. “You know the rules for wrestling?,”, Tomas replied as he led the two smaller men over to the wrestle hall. At 8.45 pm, Sean and Keith cautiously walked into the locker room. Keith put on his familiar red singlet, loving the feeling of the tight fabric against his muscular, 200 pound frame. Sean put on his newly bought blue singlet, stretched to its limits by his beefy, muscle-filled, 270 pound body. “Let’s do this”, he said as he preceded Keith into the wrestle hall. Sean protectively positioned himself in front of his friend as he noticed Tomas’ intimidating body in the center of the room. “Ah! Right on time”, Tomas said as he turned toward Sean and Keith, “I’m happy you guys didn’t wimp out. Ready for the match, champs?”. “I’m not gonna fight you”, Sean stated, “you’re way bigger than me. And I’m not gonna let you hurt Keith.”. “Didn’t you get my invitation, champ?”, Tomas asked laughingly, “You don’t have to fight me. You guys will face the champion of Hell. He’s right here.” Sean and Keith burst out in laughter as the diminished Anton, wearing his baggy clothes, appeared from behind Tomas. “The two of us against that runt?”, Sean asked. “That’s our deal. Defeat him and you guys get half of my current muscle mass. Lose and one of you guys will give up half his muscle mass. Run for it and your souls will be cast directly in the depths of Hell! What do you champs chose?”, Tomas asked. “You can kiss your muscles goodbye. Let’s do this!”, Sean said as he stepped up to Anton and towered over his 160 pound, swimmer’s body. “As you guys agree, a fight it shall be!”, Tomas howled and raised his hands in the air. The entire wrestle hall began shaking as the middle wrestle mats began rising upward. Within seconds they formed a ring, 2 feet above the rest of the wrestle hall. Four poles sprang upward at the four corners of the ring and elastic ropes magically appeared between them. Immediately a large, steel cage fell from the ceiling; imprisoning them in it. “A cage match like in show wrestling?”, Keith asked. “No, little man”, Tomas replied from outside the ring. He had magically transported himself to a floating chair, “In Hell, we play Mortal Combat to settle things.” “We’re not in Hell here, you fool!”, Sean yelled in response. “Aren’t we?”, Tomas replied laughingly and closed his eyes in concentration. As soon as Tomas closed his eyes, the wrestle hall shook as if an earthquake hit it. The mats outside of the caged ring disappeared into the earth as the ground ripped open. A sulfur-like stench filled the room and pain-filled screams of terror echoed from deep canyons around the ring. The glow of fire flickered in the dark depths of these canyons and horrifying, giant bat-like creatures flew above them, holding damned souls in their claws as they let out harrowing screams. Keith had instinctively grabbed Sean’s meaty arm for protection. “Don’t worry, champs. They won’t hurt you as long as you are in the cage. Should you try to escape from it before the match is over, they will grab you and drag you to the depths of Hell!”, Tomas said, “Are you ready to fight?”. “What are the rules?”, Sean asked. “In Mortal Combat, there is only one rule: the last survivor wins. Here you don’t have to kill anyone. The one that pins his opponent, wins. Our referee shall decide it.”, Tomas replied and pointed to Kurt. “Chose who will begin the fight.”. Sean and Keith talked shortly and decided that Keith would start. Sean stepped out of the ring, placing himself against the ropes to avoid the deathly claws of the creatures outside of the ring. “FIGHT!”, Tomas yelled. Anton sprang into action. He launched himself toward Keith and propelled his fist into the wrestler’s abs. It dug slightly in the hard surface of his opponent’s six-pack. He pulled back his fist for a second blow, but Keith recovered quickly. He blocked Anton’s punch in his strong hand and simply overpowered his grip. He forced Anton down on his knees, slipped behind him and locked him in a full nelson. He locked his hands behind his opponent’s head and dug his 17.5 inch biceps into his lats as he lifted him from the floor. Anton struggled but his larger opponent hardened his hold. His feet left the ground as Keith lifted him upward and his back hit the floor hard as Keith slammed him down. Keith slowly and smilingly walked over to Sean and tagged him in, stepping out between the ropes. Sean stepped over to the center of the ring where Anton lay down with a painful expression on his face. “Get up, champ”, Sean said laughingly as he signaled Anton to stand up and fight. Anton got up slowly and Sean immediately rammed his meaty fist in the weak swimmer’s stomach, knocking him back down. “Your muscles are ours!”, Sean yelled at Tomas in his floating chair. A sound behind him caught his attention, but it was too late. Anton had crawled up behind Sean and threw up his arm behind the bigger man’s legs. Sean slumped to his knees as Anton’s hard, 15 inch arm made contact with his cock and balls. Anton tried to knee him in the face, but Sean managed to block him, easily overpowering the swimmer’s leg with his 25 inch arm. He got up and his opponent hit him in the stomach. A thud resounded as Anton’s fist made contact with the hard 10-pack. Sean just smiled but Anton kept hitting his abs. As the punches seemed to get harder, Sean returned the favor. The wind was knocked out of Anton as the meaty paw sank deep in his stomach; he slumped to his feet. Sean stared down at the battered swimmer in the baggy outfit at his feet. He smiled and strutted over to Keith to let his buddy finish the job. Keith jumped in eagerly and danced around his opponent. The smile left his face as Anton got up and looked directly in his eyes. He gulped as he noticed how the swimmer’s shoulders looked clearly bigger under the baggy hockey-shirt; they were broader than his own. The magic, horned triangle that trapped Friar Clarke was feeding the friar’s mass directly into Anton’s body. The formerly 160 pound swimmer could feel the energy and strength coursing through his growing body. “Let’s have some fun”, Anton said in a deeper voice. He grabbed the surprised Keith’s shoulder and slammed his right fist into his abs, busting though the defenses of the hard six-pack. “Aghn”, Keith said and a second blow sank in even deeper, making his knees buckle. He raised his hand in a protective reflex but couldn’t prevent his opponent from burying his thick fist in his abs for a third time. Keith sank to the floor on his knees, leaning forward to catch his breath. “Get up”, Anton said mockingly while standing still in front of his fallen opponent. Keith got up slowly and disbelief filled his eyes as he had to stare up to look in Anton’s eyes. He opened his mouth to speak but Anton’s strong hand grabbed his throat and lifted him off the ground. Pain exploded through his athletic body as his back was slammed hard against the floor and Anton’s strong, meaty fist smacked into his battered abs. Anton grabbed Keith’s singlet, lifted him off the ground and tossed him over to where Sean was standing. He crashed into the ropes and weakly tagged in his buddy as he left the ring. Anger, fear and disbelief filled Sean’s big body as he stepped over to his opponent. The baggy hockey-shirt could no longer hide Anton’s muscular body. The mass of the swimmer’s broad, growing shoulders formed a strong line underneath the still a bit too big shirt; swelling quads were visibly filling the large basketball-shorts. He’s still smaller than me, Sean thought as he tried to get his opponent in a headlock. Anton somehow anticipated this move and their hands locked; they were struggling for an advantage and Sean could feel his opponent’s grip getting stronger and stronger with each passing second. Suddenly, Anton’s knee made contact with his cock and Sean slumped down in pain. Anton grabbed Sean’s singlet to lift him up, but Sean grabbed his opponent’s forearms and pulled him down. Surprised, Anton went down and Sean wrapped his powerful, thick legs around his opponent’s torso. He tightened his hold by flexing his steely quads against the swimmer’s chest. Anton grunted and squirmed as the air was forced out him but couldn’t free himself. Kurt slumped down and began counting: “1! 2! …”. Just before the final count, Anton broke Sean’s hold and rolled over on his stomach in the ring. He slowly got up, but Sean’s strong, 25 inch arms passed under his arms and locked behind his head. Sean locked his hold hard, driving his steely biceps deep into his opponent's lats. A load ripping sound followed as Sean further tightened his hold. The smile left his face as Anton got up and simply lifted him off the ground; his opponent had totally outgrown him. Sean broke his hold and jumped down to the floor. His mouth fell open in disbelief as Anton turned around. The baggy hockey-shirt had ripped under the pressure of the swimmer’s huge, swelling muscles. His growing pecs had pushed through the once too large shirt as more and more mass inflated them; the ripped sleeves hung like rags around the balls of muscles that formed his biceps; his thick, broad shoulder’s made Sean impressive 270 pound body look skinny. The large basketball-shorts didn’t even reach the behemoth’s knees anymore; they were pushed to their limits by the titanic quads underneath. Anton smiled as he looked down on his opponent. Sean decided he wouldn’t go down easy. He wrapped his arms around his opponent and applied a bone crushing bear hug. Anton just laughed and inhaled deeply, overpowering and breaking Sean’s hold. Sean tried to step back, but was too slow. Anton’s meaty hand grabbed his singlet and he was lifted over Anton’s head. Anton tossed his opponent toward one of the poles. Sean grunted in pain as his broad, muscular back slammed against the steel pole. Before he could slump to his knees, Anton threw himself against his opponent, sandwiching Sean’s powerful, 270 pound body between the steel pole and his own thick frame filled with steely hard muscles. Sean’s vision went black as the wind was forced out of him and he crashed down onto his knees as Anton stepped back. “Let’s finish it!”, Anton said as he reached down to grab his battered opponent. “NO!”, Keith yelled and jumped in to rescue his friend. He climbed up to top rope and launched himself feet first toward the behemoth. The energy of his jump upped his force as his feet collided against the thick, broad back in front of him. It was enough to make the behemoth fall over, crashing his protruding chest into the steel pole. Color drained from Keith’s face as his opponent turned around and towered over him in height and width. “You wanna dance, little boy?”, Anton rumbled in a thunder-like deep voice. His meaty paw grabbed hold of Keith’s singlet and he launched him backwards in the ropes. The elastic ropes were forced back by Keith’s 200 pound body but sprang forward quickly, sending Keith flying toward the behemoth in the center of the ring. Anton extended a thick, hard arm next to his body and Keith’s muscular chest smacked into it. All the air was forced out of Keith’s lungs by the impact; it felt like he had hit a tree. His feet left the ground and he fell backwards toward the ground. Anton’s paw grabbed his chest, covering two thirds of it, and slammed him down, adding more force to the impact. “Aghn”, Keith muttered weakly as the air was forced out of his lungs once more and he felt his ribs crack. He instinctively raised his hands to protect his face as he saw a titanic arm reaching for him. Disorientation filled his head as his feet left the ground and he was lifted up by the huge paw grabbing his singlet. “You’re so light”, Anton said laughingly and looked at his opponent dangling in his grasp, “Let’s end it”. He raised his other fist and slammed it hard against Keith’s abs. His thick, meaty fingers easily crushed the hard six-pack underneath, sinking deeply into it. Anton laughed loud as Keith’s arms flung weakly in his direction and threw punch after punch into his opponent’s abs. Sean was slowly regaining his vision after being crushed between the pole and Anton’s body. He blinked a few times as his vision came back and gasped as he noticed Anton ravaging his friend’s body. He feared for Keith’s life as punches kept raining down on his abs. Keith wasn’t even defending himself anymore; whenever Anton’s fist sank into his stomach, his head simply shot back. Sean summoned all of his remaining forces, grabbed onto the ropes to get up and got up. He walked over to the behemoth’s back to free his friend. “Let’s finish you off for good”, Anton said to the passed out Keith in his grasp. He raised his fist to slam it into his opponent face when pain exploded through his massive body. He dropped his past out opponent and slumped down, putting his huge paws protectively in front of his agonizing cock. Sean had slammed the behemoth’s dick with all his force and marveled at the result. He knew very well that he didn’t stand a chance if he played nicely. He rushed over to his fallen friend and panicked as he saw blood dripping from the past out Keith’s lips. He saw his buddy breathing and tried to check his pulse. A thick hand grabbed the back of his singlet and lifted him up before he could reach his buddy’s wrist. “Prepare for some pain, worm”, Anton rumbled angrily. He lifted Sean’s 270 pound body effortlessly up and smacked his broad back against his protruding, gigantic pecs. Two arms the size of small trees wrapped across Sean’s chest and hardened the hold. Sean knew there was no escape from this crushing bear hug. His own hard pecs were simply no match for the two stony hard, bowling ball-sized biceps that dug into them. He could also feel the hard masses of muscles on the behemoth’s chest pressing hard into his own thick back. He squirmed and flexed his muscles with all his force, but didn’t move an inch; his 270 pound, muscular body was no match for the behemoth’s bone crushing grasp. Even now he’s still growing, Sean thought as he felt the titanic muscles swell around his body. He grunted in pain as he felt his ribs beginning to give in under the tightening grip. Anton smiled at his beaten opponents and decided to finish the match. He released one gigantic arm and grabbed hold of Sean’s body with his right paw. He marveled at how light the wrestler’s 270 pound, muscular body felt to him. He tossed his opponent down on his back and covered half of his chest with his paw, pressing Sean’s back against the floor. He waited for the countdown and looked up in surprise as he didn’t hear it. He grinned as he saw Kurt drinking in the sight of his spectacular body and beating off furiously. “Quit playing and do your job, ref”, he bellowed. Kurt quickly put his throbbing cock back in his pants and began counting: “1. 2. 3!”. A bell sounded and the frightening bats let out an evil sound. Anton slowly got up and smiled as he stared down at his battered opponents. He raised his arm in a victory flex, sending the remains of his ripped up, once baggy, hockey shirt flying off his gigantic arms. “ Well done, my pet.”, Tomas said as he stepped into the ring from his floating chair. The infernal creatures and cage disappeared magically and the wrestle hall returned to normal as he stepped over toward Sean’s beaten body. “Time to keep up your part of the deal”, he said as he looked directly into the wrestler’s eyes.

Ten Keith dropped Anton’s weakened body and stared at his buddy’s magnificent muscular body in front of him. Blood pumped to his cock as his eyes followed the hard lines of Sean’s muscles. “I’ll take this one back to his evil master. Without his muscular beast to protect him, Tomas is no match for me”, Friar Clarke said. He grabbed Anton and effortlessly tossed his 160 pound, swimmer’s frame on his thick muscular shoulder. “Man, I’m so much bigger than before”, Sean said after Friar Clarke left the shower zone, “Let’s check my stats, buddy”. Sean strutted past Keith into the locker room and stepped onto the scale. “Just over 270 pounds”, he boomed, “that’s over 50 pounds heavier than at the beginning of the semester! “. Keith nodded wordlessly as he kept drinking in the sight of his muscular buddy. Sean stepped off the scale and moved to the large mirror next to the passage to the shower zone. “Come on, buddy. Let’s compare the goods like we did last week. You won on abs and chest, if I remember well. Let’s see if I’ve caught up to you”, he said laughingly. Keith ripped off his workout gear and practically jumped in front of the mirror next to Sean. “What’s up first?”, he asked without taking his eyes of his friend’s reflection. “You decide”, Sean replied as he enjoyed towering over his 6’1 friend. Instinctively, Keith raised his arms to flex his biceps. The mounds of muscle on his arms hardened into meaty, vascular peaks just under 18 inches. A faint smile formed on his lips. “Nice rocks, man”, Sean said genuinely as he placed a large paw on Keith’s flexed right bicep and groped the muscle, easily denting its hard surface. Keith hardened his flex to withstand his buddy’s strength but Sean overpowered him effortlessly. His cock jolted as it swelled further. “Let’s compare, man”, Sean said. He released Keith’s arm and raised his own meaty arms to flex them. Veins snaked on his low-hanging, thick triceps at the bottom of his arms as his biceps ballooned on top of them. The muscle’s size surpassed a football as it swelled in girth and height; the beefy ball of steely muscle hardened further and seemed ready to burst through the tight skin; veins decorated the peaks that stretched to 25 inches. “Looks like my arms are bigger, buddy”, Sean said laughingly. Keith nodded and stared at Sean’s reflection in the mirror; his cock had fully hardened and pointed straight forward. He blinked a few times and lowered his arms. He brought his hands together in front of his abs to flex his chest. Striations exploded over the surface and veins were pushed up against his thin skin as the big, round muscles hardened into steely slabs of beef, atop a deeply grooved, armor-like six-pack. He whimpered as he noticed how his buddy’s relaxed pecs already looked bigger than his flexed ones. Sean copied Keith’s pose and flexed his pecs. The thick, round globes of meat morphed into stony hard plates of meat, covered in striations and veins; the deep cleavage continued in the deep cuts of the insanely ripped ten-pack that formed Sean’s stomach. “3 out of 3, buddy. I also win on chest and abs”, Sean stated. Keith didn’t react since his mind was trying to process the image in the mirror. Precum leaked from the dark red head as a jolt went through his engorged 8.5 incher. Keith shook his head, relaxed his chest and moved onto his legs. The muscles on his quads exploded outward as he flexed them. Grooves and veins stretched across the beefy layers of mass and a prominent teardrop-shape appeared next to his knee. Sean imitated his buddy once more and relaxed his chest. He shook the mass on his legs a few times, letting the muscle role from side to side before he flexed them. As he hardened his flex, the muscle just seemed to double in size, jumping outward on his legs. Deep cuts and striations exploded over the hard masses of meat, totally outsizing Keith’s impressive ones. “You’re in excellent shape, buddy. But you’ll need some growth spurts to be in my league”, he said laughingly. Keith’s muscles contracted and a load moan escaped his mouth as his throbbing hard 8.5 incher exploded onto the mirror. Five big loads of cum splattered against the mirror before he sank to his knees, breathing heavily. “I thought you had more stamina, buddy”, Sean said, “let’s go to our room”. He wrapped a towel around his waist and strutted out off the locker room, a nude Keith following him like a puppy. While Sean and Keith were comparing physiques, Friar Clarke was heading over to Tomas’ room to expel the demon. His successful ritual in the shower zone had given him enough confidence to complete the exorcism without Father Luke’s help. He took a deep breath, invoked God and barged into the room, tossing Anton on the empty bed. Tomas jumped up from his bed as the door flew open and a large figure stepped in. Surprise and disbelief flickered in his eyes as he saw the big man throwing his diminished pet on the other bed. As he tried to intimidate his broader opponent by stretching to his full 6’6, Tomas bellowed: “Who in Satan’s name are you and what did you do to my pet?”. “I’m Friar Clarke”, the large man answered and closed the door, “Thanks to God Anton’s ill-earned mass returned to its rightful owner. Now I’ve come to bring you to your knees, you hellish beast! Leave this earth! Vade retro!”. Friar Clarke sorted a wooden cross from his sleeve and held it in front of him. “No!”, Tomas uttered painfully and slumped to his knees, grabbing wildly at the cross, “You’ll never succeed!”. His cries got weaker and weaker. “Vade retro! Leave! I’ve already taken care of your accomplice and now it’s your turn! In Nomine Patris et Filli et Spiritus sancti”, Friar Clarke said as he stepped closer to the spasming form on the floor. He reached for his bottle of holy water when a strong hand suddenly grabbed hold of the wooden cross in his hand. Tomas had intently rolled on the floor to lure his opponent closer. As soon as Friar Clarke was within reach, he rose to his feet and grabbed the wooden cross. Standing up straight, Tomas towered over the 5’7 friar who outsized him by 25 pounds. Friar Clarke pulled with all his force, but Tomas still managed to take the wooden cross from his hand. He stared up in disbelief at the taller man in front of him, stumbling backwards. “You didn’t really think you could bring me down that easily, did you?”, Tomas asked as he stared in the eyes of the friar and snapped the wooden cross with his powerful hand, “I already knew you had defeated my pet the moment you did. The infernal spirits bind us more then you can imagine. Now you’ll pay!”. Friar Clarke didn’t know what to think of Tomas’ explanation, but realized that he was still bigger than him. “For Christ!”, he yelled as he launched himself on the taller man. Tomas dogged his attack easily. His training as a gymnast came in handy. He jumped over Friar Clarke and landed on the other side of the room. “Give into your hate! Let it flow through you!”, he said as he faced the friar. “Never!”, Friar Clarke yelled, “I’ll make you return to the holy church with the sacred ritual. Vade retro!”. “That won’t work, you fool”, Tomas replied mockingly, “You’re no exorcist and Father Luke already tried that. He flew through the window minutes later. What will you do now, Friar Roids?”. Anger filled Friar Clarke’s mind and flowed through his body. He wildly launched himself on his opponent, but froze midways. He blinked as his opponent seemed to get bigger before him. “Oh yeah!”, Tomas said as he felt the friar’s anger fuel his muscles. All over his body his already hard, defined muscles were inflating with power and mass. His shirt let out loud ripping sounds as his already out of proportion, pillow-sized pecs stretched the fabric to its limits and burst through, exposing his growing torso. Layers of new meat, striations and veins crept across the inflating mounds of muscles, protruding from his chest atop his hardening 10-pack. He flexed his quads, ripping his pants to shreds as the steely muscles exploded in size. He closed his eyes, savoring the intoxicating feeling of growth. The feeling ended way too soon and Tomas opened his eyes to stare down at his opponent. Friar Clarke’s eyes were filled with disbelief as he stared at the man in front of him. Tomas hadn’t grown in height but his muscles were now clearly bigger than his own. He stumbled backward toward the door, but two big hands grabbed his armpits and lifted him from the floor. “Your weak faith is no match for the infernal forces! Just as your roided up body is no match for mine. But your muscles shall be part of the biggest creature on campus”, Tomas said as he tossed the friar in a corner. Friar Clarke got up, but couldn’t move. He had landed in a special, infernal triangle drawn on the floor. He knew he was at Tomas’ mercy and lowered his head in defeat. Tomas was ripping of the remains of his clothes as two small hands made contact with his rock-hard twelve-pack. He looked down and saw his diminished pet feeling the hard ridges of his abs. He hoisted him up by grabbing him with his large right paw. His master’s spectacular body filled his vision as Anton was hoisted up. His hard 5 incher blasted out a meager load that splashed against the hard surface of his master’s abs. the amount of cum wasn’t enough to cover one row of the hard muscles. “I’ve failed you, master”, Anton said as he lowered his head in shame but kept stroking his cock. “You didn’t, my pet”, Tomas answered, “You didn’t bring our two friends, but you’ve brought the one that will make you huge. When I’m done, you’ll even outsize my 305 pounds of muscle!” Tomas’ boomingly deep voice sent shivers of pleasure through Anton’s diminished, 160 pound body. The thought of outsizing his master sent another load through his cock. It mixed with the first one and slid down over the grooved surface of his master’s abs. “Go to your room and get some sleep. You’ll need all your strength tomorrow , my pet”, Tomas said as he lowered Anton to the floor and strutted into his bathroom to explore his enhanced physique. The few students in the hallway stared at the two passing athletes that strutted past them. Keith ignored the remarks about his nudity; Sean’s spectacular body completely filled his mind and vision. They entered the room, Keith quickly locked the door not to be disturbed. As he turned around to face his buddy, Sean was already lying on the bed staring back at him. “Well, are you coming over here or are you just going to stand there?”, Sean asked laughingly ad he noticed drool leaking from his buddy’s half-open mouth. Keith didn’t need further encouragement. He leaped to the bed, landing on top of his bigger, muscular friend. Despite its recent explosion, his cock was already half-hard again. “Easy there, buddy”, Sean said even though he had barely felt his friend’s 195 pounds landing on his muscular frame, “We still have one body part to compare. Still remember how I took the overall victory last week?”. He grabbed his buddy’s muscular back and slid him over his own meaty legs until Keith was sitting entirely on top of his beefy quads, their dicks touching at the base. Keith shivered and moaned in pleasure as his juicy ass slid across the warm, hard surface of his buddy’s strong quads. He gasped as his half-hard cock made contact with Sean’s soft one. Goosebumps exploded over his athletic body as Sean’s big right paw grabbed both cocks and began stroking them to hardness. His spasming body budged and twitched but didn’t move as Sean’s strong left hand kept him in place. Keith closed his eyes in pleasure as he felt his buddy’s meaty cock swelling and hardening against his own rock-hard 8.5 incher. “Don’t you wanna look, buddy?”, Sean asked teasingly as he kept pumping the cocks, “I think we’re almost there”. Keith gasped as he opened his eyes to see his friend releasing the hard cocks. His own rock-hard 8.5 incher was totally dwarfed by Sean’s meat. The hard cock pointed straight toward the ceiling as it had stretched to its intimidating 15 inches and was easily twice as thick as his own. “I think yours can stretch some more, buddy”, Sean said and he grabbed Keith’s hands and placed them on his protruding, hard pecs. Keith’s cock jolted against Sean’s bigger one as his hand made contact with the warm masses on his buddy’s chest. He had never been harder in his life and if he hadn’t creamed minutes ago in the shower zone, he would have exploded right there, all over Sean’s magnificent body. Sean was right, he thought as he felt and saw his 8.5 incher creeping higher against the hard pole. It stopped just under 9 inches. “Ready for the next step?”, Sean asked as he enjoyed the feeling of his buddy groping his muscular pecs while he roamed his broad back. “Man, I want to but there’s no way I could take you in. You’re way too big”, Keith said as he played with Sean’s hard nipples. “I don’t want to hurt you, buddy”, Sean replied, “But your cock will fit nicely in my meaty ass. Imagine the feeling.”. Keith blinked a few times to give his mind time to process what Sean had just said. Within seconds he slid down and installed him between the beef of his buddy’s thick quads. His 9 incher throbbed as its head made contact with the warm slabs of muscle and slid into his friend’s ass. Keith moaned in pleasure as his entire length disappeared easily in the muscular ass. Sean moaned deeply and clenched his ass as the hard 9 incher slid in. “You’ve dreamt about dominating me, you said. Go on, buddy, dominate my huge frame”, he said, lifted his legs and rested them on his buddy’s shoulders. As he heard Sean’s remark and felt his heavy quads on his own muscular shoulders, Keith looked his buddy straight in the eye and yelled: “That’s right. Your ass is mine now. I’m gonna fuck your brains out.” He grabbed Sean’s thick delts and began pounding his friend’s ass furiously. Sean smirked and moaned at his friend’s reaction. He’d always dreamt about being dominated. Ever since he had set foot in the gym back in high school, he had been fantasizing about the big guys filling his ass with their hard cocks. Even when he had become the biggest guy in the gym, he kept dreaming about them dominating him. It wasn’t until now that he had finally had the courage to ask Keith to fulfill his fantasy. He felt Keith’s almost 9 incher twitch inside him and looked up at his buddy; a new orgasm was clearly building inside his friend’s athletic body. “Yeah. You like it when I dominate your big frame, don’t you big guy”, Keith grunted between fastening breaths as he kept pounding his buddy’s ass with all his force, “Now feel me fill you up! UGHN!”. Sean moaned in pleasure as three loads of cum blasted from Keith’s throbbing cock inside his ass. He clenched his ass to milk out a final load and grabbed his buddy’s heaving back to gently pull him out when Keith’s hand suddenly grabbed his dick. “We’re not done here, buddy”, Keith said as his strong hand began pumping the 15 inches of Sean’s rock-hard cock. His second hand joined in, still leaving half the impressive pole uncovered. Shivers travelled down Sean’s spine as the pleasure built inside him. His already stimulated mind was quickly reaching boiling point and his heavy balls churned as his buddy kept pumping his rock-hard cock. Keith smiled as he saw Sean nearing orgasm. It took all his strength to keep his buddy’s throbbing dick from jumping out of his grip. “UUUNNNGGGHHH!” A loud pleasure-filled moan boomed from Sean’s mouth and his big, hard muscles contracted as his balls exploded. The sheer force of the first eruption pushed him deep into the mattress. Cum spewed from his engorged, straightly pointing upward 15 incher and splattered against the ceiling. Seven huge loads of seed erupted from his cock, soaking half the ceiling of their room. Sean grunted exhaustedly and crashed back onto the mattress, breathing heavily. He could feel a final dribble escaping Keith’s cock and dripping inside him. Keith pulled his deflating almost 9 incher from his buddy’s ass and installed himself against Sean’s thick chest. “I could get used to this”, he said as he played with his big friend’s nipple and leaned in for a kiss. “Me too”, Sean replied, returned the kiss and let his strong hands roam across his buddy’s athletic frame.

Nine “Keith?...Keith?” Keith opened his eyes slowly at the sound of his name. Consciousness returned to his mind in pieces. “Oh my god, Sean!”, he yelled out as he remembered the fight with Anton. His vision went black as pain exploded through the battered muscles on his muscular body as he tried to sit up. He slumped back on the mattress and tried to control his breathing to calm the pain. “I’m right here, buddy”, Sean said as he sat down on the mattress next to Keith, “Don’t move too much. Your body got a serious beating from Anton.” “Did he hurt you?”, Keith asked looking up at his friend. “Nope”, Sean replied, “I got to safety like you told me to. I came back to the wrestle hall since it took way too long for you to come out. You were lucky I returned ‘cause Anton had you in a bear hug and was crushing you in his grip. I sneaked up behind him and knocked him out with a fire extinguisher. I dragged you over here with two teammates. “My hero”, Keith said and wrapped his arms around his friend to hug him, but the excruciating pain forced him back on the mattress again. “Easy, buddy”, Sean stated, “He did pound your abs for about 10 minutes. His fist sank deep in your stomach. And then he nearly broke your ribs. He would have killed you if I hadn’t knocked him out…” A loud knock on the door interrupted Sean. Before either of them could react, the door swung open and an intimidating, broad figure strutted in. Sean positioned himself in front of the battered Keith to defend his friend. “Sean and Keith?”, the figure asked as he closed the door and turned to face them, “I’m Friar Clarke. Father Luke sent me to protect you while he’s recovering.” Sean sighed in relief. “You’re very big for a priest”, he said as he scanned Friar Clarke’s frame. He was just as tall as the diminished Sean, but looked way broader and heavier. “I’m a former bodybuilder”, Friar Clarke replied, “Father Luke looked after me when I was falsely accused of assault. When everyone abandoned me, even my wife and lifelong sponsors, Father Luke believed in me after taking my confession in prison. He even took me in his house when I got out. He persuaded me to dedicate my life to God and ever since I take care of homeless kids. Keeping them off the streets by training them in the gym. They call me ‘The Wall of Faith’.” “I’m glad you’re here”, Sean said, “Keith has gotten a serious beating from Anton and I’m not big enough to protect him ‘til he’s better.” “No one will touch you guys as long as I’m here. As soon as Father Luke is recovered, he will come over here to expel that demon”, Friar Clarke said as he took a sleeping bag from his backpack and installed it on the floor. In the wrestle hall Anton regained consciousness on the cold mats. A severe headache exploded in his brain as he opened his eyes. Anton grunted in pain, but managed to get up. He quizzically scanned the wrestle hall, trying to figure out what had happened. The last thing he remember was Keith wriggling to escape from his crushing grip. His eyes met the dented fire extinguisher on the floor. It must have been that runt Sean, he thought, I’ll pound them to pulp next time. “Return to me, my pet” Tomas’ voice filled Anton’s mind and he rushed out off the wrestle hall to his master’s room. Anton sprinted through the hallways; his headache had disappeared after his master’s voice had filled his mind. His breathing got faster and faster as he closed in on his destination. He barged into his master’s room. He put his hands on his meaty quads and bent over as he gasped for air. Tomas was inspecting his own enhanced physique in the mirror of the wardrobe. “Strip and turn around!”, he ordered without diverting his eyes from his magnificent reflection. He groped the pillow-sized rack of muscle that formed his chest and smiled; his fingers slid down to trace in and out off the deep grooves of his rock-hard ten-pack; he raised his arms and flexed them: baseball-sized, vein-covered orbs of beef exploded on top of his low-hanging, thick triceps as his biceps swelled to 22 inches of hard meat; his cock sprang to its 12 inches and thwacked against his hard abs. Anton had stripped off his clothes and turned around as his master had asked. He was still leaning forward, his hands resting on his muscular quads, to calm his breathing. Tomas turned around and looked down at his muscular pet. He smirked as he noticed that Anton still needed to adapt to his new bulk. He took a step toward Anton and rammed his throbbing 12 incher into his ass. He grabbed his pet’s broad, muscular shoulders and pulled him up straight. “Why didn’t you bring our two friends”, he whispered in his ear as he kept slamming his cock into his pet’s meaty ass. Anton moaned and his cock hardened as his master’s 12 incher invaded his muscular ass. He clenched his glutes, but it didn’t matter; his master was too powerful now. His big paw went to his hard 7.5 incher and his other paw reached to his stiff nipple. None of his hands reached their target. “Answer me first!”, Tomas said as he grabbed his pet’s wrists and straightened his arms next to his body, easily overpowering Anton’s 19 inch arms with his 22 inchers. “Tell me!”, he said as he slammed his dick into his pet’s muscular ass. “I’ve …uhn…had them… uhn… in my grasp”, Anton replied as tried to ignore the pleasure exploding from his ass, “I …uhn… was crushing …uhn… Keith in an …uhn… bear hug and Sean must …uhn… must have knocked me out …uhn… with a fire …uhn… extinguisher”. “What?!”, bellowed Tomas as he released his pet’s wrists, grabbed his hips and began pounding his muscular ass furiously, “I’ve told you you weren’t big enough to fight both of them at the same time. Very soon you will be, buddy. I’ll make you the biggest guy on campus”. “Bigger than the football players?”, Anton asked between fastening breaths. “Way bigger, my pet. You’ll dwarf them all! Picture it.”, Tomas whispered in his ear as he upped the pace of his pounding. Images of his own muscle-filled frame towering over the other athletes filled Anton’s mind. His 7.5 incher jolted and exploded all over the room. His first load splattered on the ceiling, raining down in sticky goblets on him and his master; a second load shot out in front of him and splashed against the door; the third load hit his face as his meaty paw was stroking his hot, engorged shaft; a fourth load splotched against his abs, sliding into the deep grooves of his spasming eight-pack; a final load oozed from the dark red head and dribbled onto his pumping fist. “Here we go!”, Tomas said and he turned around to face the mirror. He smiled at the scene: Anton’s muscular 210 pound body was dominated by his own muscle-filled, 235 pound physique. Orgasm filled his mind and raced through his beefy body. “YYEEAAUUUGGHHH!”, he screamed as his 12 incher exploded in his pet’s muscular ass. The pressure increased as load after load of thick cum shot from his dick. After about seven loads, Tomas felt his orgasm subside and pulled his dick from his pet’s ass. Anton turned around to face his master and another load flowed from his deflating cock as he laid eyes on Tomas’ spectacular pecs. He raised his paws to feel the mass of the massive, pillow-sized muscles. His cock sprang back to complete hardness as he made contact with the hot surface of the hard muscles. “I’ll have to think of another way to drag our friends over here for the final ritual”, Tomas said as he flexed his pecs slightly under his pet’s touch. He absentmindedly scratched his hear and his 12 incher slowly deflated as he thought of a new plan. Anton’s drained balls ached and his 7.5 incher jolted as he felt the pillow-sized pecs harden under his grasp. He tried to dig his fingers in, but they simply slipped off the hard surface. “Augh!” A painful moan escaped his mouth as a meager dribble of watery cum dripped from the head of his cock. His knees buckled and he slumped to the floor. Two meaty paws grabbed his armpits and two strong arms lifted him up. “Go get some rest, my pet”, Tomas said as he lifted up his pet’s muscular, 210 pound body, “and then continue tracking down our friends.” He released Anton and went into the bathroom. A few days had gone by and Keith was getting better fast. His bruised ribs didn’t hurt so much anymore and his battered abs were back to their original hardness. “Looks like I will be ready for that wrestle final, buddy”, he said to Sean. “I’ve agreed to fight you, but I won’t go down easily”, Sean replied. He had been training with Friar Clarke and due to the massive amounts of protein bars and weight gain shakes he gulped down, he had managed to regain 5 pounds of his lost weight. I still need at least 30 pounds to stand a chance against him, he thought. “I’ll go easy on you, buddy”, Keith said laughingly as he pulled Sean in for a kiss. Sean leaned against his friend’s larger body and his hands roamed his muscular back as their lips made contact. Sean’s cock jumped to hardness as Keith’s big hands slid under his shirt and played with his sensitive nipples. “Should we take this to the next level”, he asked as he kept grasping Keith’s meaty lats. “I’ve been waiting since our first kiss for you to ask”, Keith said as he looked into his buddy’s eyes. His left hand kept playing with Sean’s hard nipple as his right hand slid down over his solid six-pack and slid into his boxers. Sean gasped as his friend’s strong hand encircled his rock-hard nearly 7 incher. It took all his willpower not to explode instantly. “Ready for your next workout?” Romance left the room as Friar Clarke came in. Sean quickly released Keith and reluctantly stood up. “Okay then. I have to be ready for the championship”, he replied as he grabbed his workout gear. “I’ll join you guys”, Keith said as he got up from the bed, “I’m dying to get some action. Let’s pump some weights!” After a quick nap to restore his energy, Anton headed over to the locker room. He’d decided to swim some laps before continuing his search. He eagerly stripped down and pulled on his speedos. Man, I love the feeling of the tight fabric on my muscular frame, he thought as a smug grin formed on his lips. He strutted over towards the pool, pushing two wrestlers against the wall by bumping into them with his very broad shoulders. He got ready to dive in the pool as someone called his name. He turned around and looked down to see the three members of his relay team stepping up to him. “Hey man, what the hell happened to you?” “What do you mean?”, Anton replied savoring in how he dominated his teammates in height and mass. “Come on, you know very well what I mean”, the team captain went on, “last week you were 5’7 and about 160 pounds. Now you make the three of us look like boys next to you.” “Growth spurt, I guess. I’ve always been a late bloomer”, Anton said as he scratched his head to make his bicep swell. The team captain licked his lips as he noticed the 19 inch ball of muscle harden on Anton’s arm. “You guys get your practice started while I explain to Anton what happens when you miss some trainings”, he said to his fellow teammates without taking his eyes from the hard, muscular arm in front of him. Anton smirked at his captain’s reaction and lowered his arm. He put his hands in front of his speedos, casually flexing his meaty chest. “Don’t be too hard on me, Kurt.”, he said laughingly, sending more striations over the hard surface of his chest. Kurt just stared at his teammate’s incredibly hard pecs, ignoring how Anton’s remark referred to his swelling cock. Kurt’s meat had visibly hardened to its 6+ inches in his now tented speedos. “Hum”, he said while putting a hand in front of his crotch, “let’s get over to the locker room for your sanction.” He grabbed Anton’s bicep with his other hand to lead him away and began moving. Anton followed obediently, enjoying the reaction of his team captain. He’d seen the jolt of Kurt’s cock when his hand made contact with his bicep and decided to tease him some more. Anton curled his wrist and put tension on his bicep, making it swell and harden under Kurt’s grasp. The feeling of Anton’s bicep turning into stone sent Kurt over the edge. As he opened the door to the locker room, his cock exploded in his speedos. He stumbled into the locker room and grabbed the first locker to steady himself. “That’s what happens when you go too hard on people, captain”, Anton said laughingly and closed the door behind them. He pushed Kurt in the corner next to a row of lockers and moved in front of him, hiding him from sight with his broad, muscular frame. “I’ve got a feeling the fun is only beginning and you’ll go hard on me over and over and over”, he sated as he stared down and saw the lust-filled eyes of his team captain. Kurt didn’t even hear Anton’s remark. Or his brain didn’t have the power to process it. The remains of his orgasm still echoed through is mind and as he looked up his teammate’s hard muscles were all that he could see. He slowly extended his trembling hands and sighed as they made contact with the perfect eight-pack in front of him. “Man, your abs are so hard”, he said as his fingers traced the deep grooves along the rows of abs. “Why don’t I flex em?”, Anton replied and began to harden his stomach, but suddenly turned his head as he heard a shower turn on. Kurt’s eyes widened in disbelief as the abs under his touch turned into a steely armor. His knees buckled and he slumped to the floor, his 6+ incher creaming in his speedos. He didn’t even notice Anton leaving him. In the gym, Sean, Keith and Friar Clarke were pushing each other to the limit. Neither Sean or Keith could push the amount of weight that Friar Clarke used. “260 pounds of Christian beef, boys”, Friar Clarke said laughingly as he looked at them, “Keep pushing yourselves and you’ll get there one day. Final round?” “I’m done”, Sean said, “I’m gonna hit the showers and get some rest. You guys go ahead.” He headed over to the locker room and pulled off his sweaty workout gear. He looked around quizzically as he thought hearing something at the far-side of the locker room. I must be imagining things with the entire Tomas affaire.”, he thought and stepped in the shower zone. He turned on the water and let the heat massage his sore pecs. “I’m right here, buddy”, he said as he heard Keith’s heavy footsteps at the entrance of the shower zone. “I know, number two!” An icy chill invaded every cell of Sean’s body as he recognized Anton’s voice. Sean turned around to see Anton standing in the doorway. Sean gulped as he noticed how Anton’s insanely broad, muscular shoulders filled three quarters of the large entrance. Fear and arousal fought in his mind as Anton’s muscle-filled, 210 pound body moved in his direction. “It took me a while to find you number two. You won’t escape me now. Tomas is awaiting you for the final ritual”, Anton said while he closed in on Sean, “Seems like you’re happy to see me.” Sean looked down and saw that his diminished cock had hardened to its 6.5 inches and pointed straight toward his enemy. “You’re right, number two. Your muscles look better on me”, Anton said laughingly, “Tell you what: I’ll reward you for saluting my body. I’ll first rape the living hell out you before turning you over to Tomas”. Sean didn’t have time to react. Anton had already closed the distance between them and grabbed his wrists. He was being turned around and was facing the wall before he could even put up a fight. Sean quickly clenched his ass in protection. “You don’t think that your weak muscles will keep me from ramming my cock up your ass?”, Anton asked as he noticed Sean’s reflex, “I’ll make you scream like a pig.” “Care to think that over?” Keith’s voice echoed through the shower zone as Anton’s hand were roughly pulled away from Sean’s shoulders. Even though Anton outsized him by 15 pounds of muscle, Keith managed to keep him in a hold. Anger had given him extra strength. Anton fought back harder and harder and began to overpower Keith’s grip as Friar Clarke stepped into the shower zone. Friar Clarke sparkled him with holy water and yelled: “What Satan did, Christ will undo! In nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti!”. Heavenly, angelic chants filled the shower zone as a foreign, warm energy filled Sean’s body. He looked down and saw his muscles swelling on his frame; his lost mass was returning to him. He moaned in pleasure as his hands roamed across his hardening chest. His smile widened further as he looked at Keith. Anton kept struggling against Keith but the more he tried, the harder his opponent’s grip seemed to get. His eyes widened in disbelief as he was lifted off the floor by Keith. He stared down at his deflating body and yelled out: “No! How?”. Even his deep voice was back to its old, high-pitched tone. He knew he was no match for Keith’s well-trained wrestler’s physique and gave up the fight. Anton’s mouth fell open as he stared at the swelling Sean in front of him. Sean marveled at his new size. His muscles had swollen way past their old size; his hard, meaty arms were way bigger than their previous 18 inches; his pecs hung hard and thick on his chest atop a steely ten-pack. He smiled as he looked down on the three men admiring his spectacular frame.

Seven The dean was smoking his pipe as he wandered around his campus. He always enjoyed the combination of nature’s calming sounds amidst the student’s hasty steps. “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!” A strange scream made the dean look up. He blinked as he saw the black silhouette of Father Luke flying over. Must be a storm coming over, he thought, since priests are flying low in the sky. “A flying priest?”, the dean yelled out and he rushed over to where Father Luke had hit the ground. It wasn’t a pretty sight: Father Luke had crashed in the middle of a big rose-bed. The old priest lay agonizing in the thorns. “Oh my god! It’s terrible!”, the dean said as he pushed some students aside, “Look at those beautiful roses now! There’re ruined! Oh, and call an ambulance for that man!”. “K…K….K….”, Father Luke said weakly. The dean noticed that Father Luke was trying to speak and sat down on his knees next to the priest. “Save your strength.” “Tell….m…my….ne…ph….ew…..K….K…Keith….I….”, Father Luke said before he passed out. The dean knew he had to inform Keith about his uncle’s condition as he escorted the stretcher to the ambulance. Back in his room, Tomas slowly got up, leaning heavily on Anton’s muscular frame. “You saved me from that fucking priest”, he said. “You’re my master and I sensed you were in trouble”, Anton replied, “How did that old man manage to bring you down? You’re twice as big as him.” “I’m not yet strong enough to fight off priests protected by their faith”, Tomas replied as his hands roamed across Anton’s muscular frame, “But that’s about to change! Turn around and strip!”. A quizzical expression filled Anton’s face, but he turned around and began to strip off his clothes. “You’re not gonna take my muscles, are you?”, he asked as he removed his boxers and stared at the wall several feet away. “Don’t worry, my muscular pet. You saved me and I’m gonna reward you for it.”, Tomas said as he scanned Anton’s broad back. The sight of the broad, muscle-covered back and meaty ass made his cock jump to hardness. Tomas ripped off his own boxers and his hard 8 incher thwacked against his eight-pack. “I’m gonna enjoy this. Brace yourself, buddy!”, Tomas said as he chanted some strange formulas. Anton shivered as fear-filled screams and infernal whispers filled the room. Back in their room, Sean and Keith were sitting on a bed, anxiously awaiting Father Luke’s return. “It’s almost an hour since we’ve left him”, Keith said, “I should have entered with him. What if Tomas killed him?”. “Calm down, buddy. Your uncle said that he couldn’t be harmed by the demon. So, let’s have some faith”, Sean answered and he wrapped his arm around Keith’s muscular shoulders. “I guess you’re right. We could find another way to kill time”, Keith said as he wrapped his 17.5 inch arms around Sean’s diminished body and rolled him over on the bed. Sean smiled at his friend as he let Keith playfully dominate him with his 195 pound body. “Don’t crush me, buddy. Or I’ll have to punish you once I’m big again”, Sean stated laughingly. As their mouths closed in for a kiss, an icy chill invaded the room with hellish chants and things began flying through the air. “It’s Tomas!”, Keith said as he protectively positioned his body over Sean, “The fight with my uncle must be underway.” Anton opened his mouth to ask what was happening, but his words died in his throat as he felt Tomas rock-hard 8 incher invade his muscular ass. He clenched the strong muscles of his ass in a defensive reflex. “Don’t block my path!”, Tomas grunted angrily as he felt the hellish energy invade his body. Goose bumps exploded all over Anton’s 210 pound, muscular body as Tomas pushed past his defenses and buried his 8 incher inside him. Anton’s cock was slowly inflating as he felt Tomas beefy pecs brushing against his broad back. “Yeah!”, Tomas yelled as he felt his muscles growing. He began to thrust his 8 incher violently in and out of Anton’s muscular ass. Anton steadied himself easily, slightly flexing his meaty quads, under Tomas’ thrusts. His own cock had hardened to its full 7.5 inches and his right paw stroked it playfully. He quivered as Tomas’ hands groped his globe-like pecs. Sean shivered in fear underneath Keith’s muscular body as the frightening hellish chants and flying things filled their room. Even Keith was scared, but more for his uncle then for himself. He knew that his body was strong enough to protect the shivering Sean beneath him. Tomas felt more powerful with every passing second. His buff, 190 pound body had already grown several pounds heavier. He was even getting taller since he didn’t stare at Anton’s neck anymore, but looked directly at the top of his head. “Bigger!”, he grunted as he groped his pet’s pecs hard. Anton smiled as he flexed his muscular chest to withstand his master’s grip. Deep striations exploded over the hard muscles. Anton took a little step forward as Tomas’ thrusts got wilder and longer. He quickly flexed his strong quads harder to maintain his position. “More!!!”, Tomas screamed deeply as power and energy flooded his body. His growth speeded up. He began to see past his muscular pet as his eyelevel past Anton’s head. His already big muscles swelled further. He dug his fingers in Anton’s flexed chest, overpowering the rock-hard muscles. His thrusts in his pet’s ass got longer, stronger and more violent. Tomas had to take little steps to prevent them from falling. Anton’s eyes went wide with amazement and pain as he felt his master’s fingers digging into his rock-hard, flexed pecs. He tried to harden his flex, but it was no use: Tomas’ grip simply overpowered his muscular chest. His strong quads could no longer steady his beefy, 210 pound frame under the violence of Tomas’ thrusts. The force of his master’s body was pushing Anton forward. Anton took small steps, flexing his powerful quads to stand his ground. It didn’t help: step by step, Tomas pushed his body toward the wall. Anton’s cock jolted in his right paw at the thought of his master dominating him. Sean knew he was safe under Keith’s bigger frame, but he began to worry that his friend would no longer be able to keep it up. Several flying objects had already hit Keith’s muscular back and each time his buddy had grunted painfully. The hellish chants died as suddenly as they had begun. The flying objects crashed down on the floor. A weird, yet peaceful silence filled the room. “Is…it…over?”, Sean asked incredulously. “I… guess”, Keith replied, “but you’re still small. I hope my uncle is okay.” “I’m sure he’s fine”, Sean said. “But why aren’t you back to your old size then?”, Keith asked and he lowered himself onto the bed next to Sean. “We’ll ask him later. Let me take care of your bruises, buddy”, Sean said as he tried to hide the fear from his voice. Silently, Keith removed his shirt and exposed his bruised back. Sean carefully rubbed some ointment on his buddy’s muscular back. He knew Keith was right, but didn’t want to make his buddy panic about his uncle. Tears rolled over Sean’s cheeks and dripped on his friend’s back as he realized that he wouldn’t get his muscles back. Keith enjoyed the feeling of Sean’s small hands on his muscular back, but turned around as he felt drips. He stared up at Sean’s tear-drenched cheeks. “We’ll figure something out, buddy”, he said as he wrapped his arms around Sean and pulled him in against his body. Anton placed his left paw against the wall. He has shoved me from the center of the room to the wall, he thought as he released his right paw from his 7.5 incher and placed it next to his other hand on the wall. The power of his 19 inch left arm wasn’t enough to withstand the force of Tomas’ thrusts. “That’s more like it!”, Tomas moaned deeply as he looked down to his new physique. His already incredibly big pecs had turned into a vein-covered, meaty rack of hard muscles the size of melons that were pressing against Anton’s broad back; his round delts had beefed up into beefy boulders just wider than his pet’s broad swimmer’s shoulders; his thick quads now clearly outsized Anton’s meaty ones. Tomas positioned his big hands against the wall and upped the speed of his thrusts in his pet’s ass. Anton’s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at his master’s arms. Those meaty, vein-covered hard muscles dwarfed his own 19 inch arms by several inches. His 7.5 incher throbbed against his eight-pack as he licked the hot muscle on Tomas’s arm. “You up for your final reward, buddy?”, Tomas asked as he felt Anton lick his beefy left bicep. A faint mumble escaped Anton’s mouth as he felt his master’s dick swell inside his ass. He grabbed Tomas’ beefy forearms to steady himself under the violence of his master’s thrusts. The feeling of the hot, hard muscles covered in thick veins sent Anton over the edge. His 7.5 incher throbbed wildly in the air, his balls drew tight and his big muscles flexed as orgasm raced through his body. A first, big load of cum blasted from his cock and splattered against the wall; a second and a third one decorated the wall further; the fourth one splashed against his beefy chest as his dick throbbed upward; a final load oozed from its head and dripped to the floor. Anton grunted exhaustedly as he fell back against his master’s juicy pecs. “Yeahuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhnnnnn!!!!”, Tomas screamed deeply as the sight of Anton’s intense orgasm sent him over the edge. Veins and striations exploded all over his impressive frame as his muscles hardened. His thick, meaty cock shot out load after load in Anton’s ass. Anton’s deflating, milked dry cock raced back to hardness as he felt his master’s gigantic pecs harden against his muscular back. The throbbing cock in his ass lifted him off the floor as it swelled bigger. Anton’s cock didn’t even have time to reach its full 7.5 inches; two small loads of watery cum oozed from its head as his master filled his ass. Tomas felt Anton’s muscular body shudder against his beefed up physique. He looked down and smiled as he saw his pet blow two more loads on his eight-pack. Cum began leaking from Anton’s ass as Tomas' cock kept blasting cum into it. After his seventh load, Tomas felt his orgasm subside and withdrew his cock from his pet’s ass. Tomas grinned as inch after inch of meaty cock came into sight. He marveled at the size his cock had grown into and blew a final load on Anton, coating his broad, muscular back in a white, creamy blanket. As his master’s cock left his muscular ass and covered his back with a warm layer, Anton’s feet made contact with the floor again. His knees buckled from exhaustion and he crashed down on the floor, in the pool of his own, sticky cum.

And here is the fourth chapter. This is one for macro fans. I know there are lots of us out there! -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- I hadn’t been apart from Adam much since we’d been together. When time and space mean little to you, you overlook them. He’s in Japan and I’m in Costa Rica? We could meet in less time than it takes to tell you about it. But this time, we had to be apart. Adam was planning a once-every-fifty-years gathering of all of our kind and he was off making plans with Jake. Jake actually asked me to contact one of us who lived in Norway, saying that the experience would do me some good–that I could learn from him. All they told me was that his name was Lars and I’d know him when I met him. That didn’t quite prepare me for what I encountered. I was walking along a fjord, when a tree reached out and grabbed me. Instinctively, I tried to teleport myself away, but to no avail. It had me and wasn’t letting go. It picked me up off the ground and held me in its branches. It then started laughing. The gales of laughter soon began to sound less like a tree (whatever a laughing tree sounds like) and before I knew it, I was being held high in the air, as one would hold a small child, by a huge man. He was nearly seven feet tall, wearing a skin-tight T-shirt and bicycle shorts. He was not excessively muscular, but had a decent amount of muscle on his arms and torso; however, his legs were quite another matter. He had thighs and calves bigger than mine, even bigger than Adam’s. They were perfectly proportioned and defined. “Sure it’s cold,” he smiled up at me, knowing my thoughts, “but with this body, why would I wear anything else?” “I’m guessing you’re Lars. Could you put me down, please?” “And you’re Peter. How is ol’ Adam?” His upper body suddenly inflated to the point that he resembled Adam’s shape. He and Jacobus told me a lot about you.” “I’m afraid I know very little about you.” “Boy are you going to have fun finding out” he said, smiling a smile that caused enormous dimples to form in his face. He had dark blond hair, chiseled features and the most incredible eyes. His eyes were the same shade of blue as the sky on a dry, frigid day in the late winter. “Should I be frightened?” “Oh, I wouldn’t hurt you,” he chuckled, “but we are going to have some fun!” “Fun? What do you do for fun?” “Well, there was the time I made Oslo disappear...” “What?” “I brought it back two days later. No one knew they were gone.” “I thought we were supposed to inspire or protect humans or some such.” “I never hurt them–permanently. I just like to have fun.” Now don’t get me wrong, I like to have fun, but not at someone else’s expense. Lars seemed amoral. He reminded me of the bullies who tormented me in elementary school. “Bullies from elementary school, eh?” He winked and in the next instant was an overweight man with a horrible comb-over hovering just in front of us. “This is Fred Waters. You remember him from the fourth grade, don’t you?” “Well, yes. He made that year a nightmare.” “What shall we do with him?”Lars snapped his fingers and Fred was turned upside-down. “Think he might enjoy a year as a salmon?” “Just let him go. That was a long time ago. I really hadn’t thought much about him for years.” “You heard the man, Freddie. Blow.”Lars puffed a breath at Fred who promptly vanished. “What did you do to him?” “I sent him home to his miserable existence. You really are a killjoy!” “Lars, I didn’t mean to get you upset. In all honesty, it was kind of funny.” “Now you’re getting it. Fred’s back home. The only thing is he now has a twinge of regret for the nasty things he did when he was a kid.” “You’re something else, Lars.” “You could say that. The Norsemen thought so too.” “Really?” “Yes. They called me ‘Loki’.” I shook my head. “You’re Loki? The Trickster? And why do I believe this?” “Oh, they embellished my story a bit. Gave me a wife and such. But the core of it was right. But did you know that I’d be this hot?” “Beg pardon?” “Still can’t get past the human ideas, eh? It’s all right. Adam and Jacobus sent you here. You remember how our kind greet each other, don’t you?” I was still getting used to this. “Well, yes...” “After me, all greetings in future will be just a bit disappointing!” He certainly was confident. I suppose being omnipotent and immortal will do that for you. And I did find him sexy in the extreme. “I’m glad you like what you see, kid. You’re not half-bad yourself.” “Well, Adam helped...” “Don’t be modest. Adam’s wonderful, but, really, he didn’t put anything in you that wasn’t already there. He just brought it out to the surface a bit more.” I still wasn’t used to that, but it was good to hear. “Now, check out these legs,”Lars began to flex his calves. A diamond-shape bulged from one leg and then the other. “And I always love this!” He shook his thigh and did that shape-shifting thing that even mortal muscular men can do when they flex it–though it’s far more impressive when done by an actual shape-shifter! “Don’t get me wrong. I love this whole body of mine, but these legs are my glory. They’re the most magnificent legs you’ve ever seen!” I couldn’t argue that. They really were. “There’s only one way they’d be better,” he smiled so hard it looked like his dimples were going to go through his cheeks. “And that’s if they were a little bigger.” And before my eyes, not only Lars’s legs, but his entire body began to grow. Inside a minute his head was a hundred feet above me. “This is nothing! You’d better come along for the ride!” He pointed at me and I rose up in the air to the middle of his thigh. He shook it again, now making an almost deafening noise as he did. As the muscle flexed, he shouted “Hop in!” Next thing I knew, I was inside his colossal quadriceps. I don’t know whether it was with my eyes or not, but I could see the outside perfectly from within. In my head I heard Lars’s voice say “Going up!” He continued to expand. The ground below became increasingly remote. Before long I could see the coast of Norway and then all of Scandinavia. All of Europe soon came into sight. From inside Lars’s thigh I had an incredible view. He grew bigger still and in a very short time I could see the entire Earth. Lars was as big as the whole planet. “I wouldn’t be too impressed yet, Little Fellow,” came his voice. And, true to his word, the Earth gradually seemed to shrink below us as Norway had before. I laughed as I thought that the Earth was now about the size of one of Lars’s balls. I could see the Sun. It was far more glorious than it appeared on Earth, yet its glory was slowly but surely being dwarfed. Lars went on growing till he was bigger than the Sun itself and kept going. Soon, the Solar System could not contain him. Distant stars and star systems would come into view and vanish into insignificance next to Lars. Finally, I heard his voice “I think this is enough!” Lars was bigger than the entire Milky Way Galaxy. I was inside the thigh muscle of a man who could make himself bigger than the galaxy and had. It was at this point that I realised I was losing my own form. I had not grown at all during this entire expansion. I was less significant to Lars’s body now than an atom would be to a normal human’s. The muscle that surrounded me now seemed to be consuming me, but it was not in the least a painful process. It was an ecstasy greater than human words can convey. And then there was no Peter. I was part of Lars. But then I was again. We were back on the Norwegian shore. Lars was his normal size. He had me cradled in his arms and we were kissing. When I became aware of my surroundings, I went limp, nearly passing out. “Not bad, eh?” I was overwhelmed and could not speak. “Don’t worry, kiddo. You should have seen Jacobus the first time I took him for that ride!” Lars again smiled his impossibly deep smile. “Now, what else can I do for you?” I thought for a minute and thought better of something I had said earlier. “Not a problem,” Lars grinned, his incredibly blue eyes twinkling. “Freddie’s already in orbit!”

Four Keith walked into the gym as Sean was finishing his workout. “You coming to cheer for me, buddy?, he said, “my first wrestling match is coming up.” “Sure, K. Who’s the victim?”, Sean replied as he stepped over toward the exit. “Don’t know”, Keith said, “Don’t care, either. I’ll smoke ‘em.” “Save some energy for the finals at the end of the year. I’d like you put up some fight against me”, Sean answered. “You’re lucky that you’ve only got to defend your title and don’t have to prove yourself by fighting any other rounds due to the new rules”, Keith said as he followed Sean into the locker room and put on his tight red singlet. “Champ’s privilege, buddy. Let’s see you in action”, Sean replied as they entered the wrestle hall. Back in the locker room, Anton was preparing for his individual swim practice. He stripped down, put on his nicely fitting Speedos and took the metal bottle from his locker. He carefully poured some of the sticky fluid in his left hand and rubbed it over his body. His skin tingled as the fluid sank into it. He put the bottle back in his locker, locked it, entered the pool area and dove into the water. A warm pump spread through his body as he swam lap after lap. Instead of weakening, his strokes seemed to get more powerful. In the wrestle hall, Sean stood at the edge of the mat, watching the match. Match wasn’t the right expression since Keith was just toying with his opponent. A sudden weakness invaded Sean’s body and his vision went dark for a second. Must have trained too hard, he thought as he inhaled deeply. Sean felt his knees go weak and quickly sat down, closing his eyes. Anton encountered more resistance in the water as the pump in his muscles kept increasing. He eagerly climbed out off the pool and rushed over to mirror in the locker room. He smiled at his new physique. He’d put on about 20 pounds and it showed on his body. He’d lost some of his insolating layer of fat that had always covered his body since he’d started to swim. His clearly bigger muscles glistened with water. He flexed his abs, transforming them into a now visible six-pack. He slid down his tight Speedos to discover his familiar pencil dick. Didn’t get any of the liquid on it, he thought, I’ll make up for it next time. He showered quickly and returned to his room. “You okay, buddy?”, Keith asked as he stepped over toward Sean. He’d seen Sean blinking to refocus his vision and nearly crashing down with buckling knees. He’d quickly pinned his opponent to check on his friend. “I’m cool. Must have trained too hard or ate too little. Nice victory by the way”, Sean said as he got up. He gazed incredulously at Keith: standing up straight, he was looking directly into Keith’s eyes and even worse, Keith’s pumped muscles seemed as big as his. “Seems like I’ve finally hit that growth spurt you’ve had last year, buddy”, Keith said laughingly, “Let’s hit the showers”. Sean didn’t react and just followed his friend into the locker room. He kept thinking about what had happened and sneakily glanced at the swiftly stripping Keith. He asked himself if Tomas’ sudden growth spurt was related to Keith’s. He refocused and noticed he was still wearing his sweaty workout gear. He also noticed that his tank top didn’t clang to his torso as usual. The thing’s probably stretched out, he thought as he began to strip off his clothes. Sean strutted over to the shower zone, but stopped as he past the large mirror. He stared at his nude reflection and just knew that something was off. He still looked big, but his muscles seemed less ripped than before. “Admiring the goods, buddy? Mind if I join in?”, Keith asked as he emerged from the foggy shower zone and installed himself next to Sean. Sean gasped as his mind tried to process the image reflected by the mirror. Their bodies were nearly identical. Keith was exactly as tall as him and looked to match his weight to the last pound. “Come on, buddy. Let’s see if my canons match yours after my growth spurt.” Keith’s voice broke Sean’s trail of thoughts. He looked in the mirror again and saw that Keith had flexed his arms, showcasing the vein-covered beef of his hard, 17.5 inch guns. Automatically, Sean raised his arms and flexed them. His meaty arms rose bigger than Keith’s, but didn’t reach their familiar 20 inches. They stopped just over 18 inches and didn’t look as vascular and hard as Keith’s. “Looks like I’m catching up, buddy. Less than an inch and I have ya”, Keith said as he relaxed his arms and put his hands together in front of his abs, flexing his chest. Striations exploded over the surface and veins were pushed up against his thin skin as the big, round muscles hardened into steely slabs of beef, atop a deeply grooved, armor-like six-pack Instinctively, Sean copied the pose. His juicy pecs sprang to life on his chest, but didn’t reach their intimidating hardness. Veins and striations decorated the surface, but the muscle’s hardness didn’t rival Keith’s. Even the cuts of his diminished eight-pack seemed less impressive than Keith’s abs. “I win in the chest and abs department, buddy. You better stay away from beer”, Keith said laughingly as he relaxed his chest. “Let’s check our wheels.” The muscles on Keith’s quads exploded outward as he flexed them. Grooves and veins stretched across the beefy layers of mass. Once again Sean followed his friend’s lead. A few veins stretched from the teardrop shape next to his knees up over the solid mass of his muscular quads. “It seems we have a tie, buddy. I win on chest and abs, you on arms and legs”, Keith said. “Oh, wait. You take the victory.” Sean looked in the mirror again and noticed why Keith was grinning. His cock had inflated to hardness and its thick, throbbing 9 inches were thwacking against his abs. “Another growth spurt and I have ya”, Keith said as he strutted pas Sean to get dressed. Sean showered quickly, sprang into his now looser clothes and rushed back to his room. He entered and barged into the bathroom, ignoring his staring roommate. He tossed his gym bag aside and stepped up the scale. He gasped as he read off his weight. 195! I’ve lost 20 pounds, Sean thought, I’ve got to gain weight fast to defend my wrestle title against Keith. He decided to get some weight gainers and protein bars as soon as possible. The sound of two voices broke off Sean’s thoughts. He reentered the bedroom to find his roommate Tomas talking to Anton. “See you guys later”, Sean said as he headed for the door. “Wait up, big guy”, Tomas replied, “Anton and I were just talking about you.” “I’ll give you guys an autograph when I’m back”, Sean stated. “Very funny”, Tomas said, “We were talking about a little competition between the three of us. To see who can do most sit-ups and push-ups.” Sean turned around at those words. “You guys seriously thinking about competing against me in a physical challenge?” “It’ll be fun. We’ll see right here and right now who’s the fittest. Or you can always forfeit.”, Tomas answered mockingly. “I’ll wipe the floor with you guys. Let’s do this!”, Sean bellowed as he got into sit-up position. “You’ve heard the champ, Anton”, Tomas said as he installed himself next to Sean on the floor. Anton did the same at the other side of the room. “The one who can do most sit-ups in five minutes, wins.”, Tomas said, “Ready? Go!”. Faint, hellish whispers filed the room as Tomas finished speaking. Sean got into his zone and quickly forced out rep after rep, knowing very well that he could easily do over a thousand sit-ups in five minutes. He kept his speed high and did 3 sit-ups in the same amount of time as Anton and Tomas cranked out 1 rep. Tomas was the first to give up. He kept lying on the floor, breathing heavily, after about two minutes. Anton kept pumping out reps. A mild, burning sensation started to spread across Sean’s stomach. He lowered his pace and focused on his fastening breathing. He glanced over to Anton and saw that his speed was going up. Anton felt his muscles grow with every rep. He could feel his stomach harden deeper as his steely abs contracted. He upped his pace further. The burning sensation in Sean’s abs turned into a stabbing pain that he could no longer ignore. He grunted in agony and his back crashed onto the floor after about four minutes. He stared in disbelief at Anton, who kept cranking out rep after rep at an incredible pace. His shirt looks tighter and tighter, Sean thought as he tried to catch his breath for the next round. “That’s 5 minutes. Seems like Anton has the best abs in this room”, Tomas said, “Let’s get into push-up position, guys!” I’ve got to smoke ‘em now, Sean thought as he got ready for the next challenge. “Ready? Go!”, Tomas yelled. A burning pump spread instantly across Sean’s chest as he lowered himself for his first push-up. What’s wrong with me?, he thought as he struggled to push out another rep. His arms started shaking after ten lousy reps and he crashed onto the floor as his grip faltered. Tomas was next to fall out of the challenge. He breathed heavily and looked over at Sean, smiling as he noticed his roommate’s thinning body. Once again, Anton kept pushing out rep after rep, upping his pace while maintaining perfect form. His swelling pecs, shoulders and arms were stretching his shirt to breaking point and small tears were starting to appear on the tight fabric. “Looks like Anton really is the fittest man in the room after two challenges”, Tomas said laughingly, “Let’s see you guys battle it out in the final round: bodyweight squats!”. “That wouldn’t be fair”, Sean said as he tried to calm his breathing and sat down on his bed, “I outweigh him by at least 20 pounds”. “You don’t get it, big guy”, Tomas replied, “I’ll hump on your back and you do as many reps as you can. Then we repeat the whole thing as I hump on Anton’s back. Both of you will have squatted with the same weight and the winner will be the one that cranks out most reps.”. “Ok with me”, Sean said and got up from the bed to get into position. His knees buckled as Tomas got on his back. It took nearly all his force to prevent his legs from wobbling under Tomas’ weight. “Ready, big guy? Go!”, Tomas yelled. Sean very slowly bent his legs, trying to control the weight on his back. He managed to complete one rep as his quads filled with a burning pain. His roommate seemed to get heavier by the second. Every ounce of force escaped his body as he started his second rep. His knees buckled and he crashed down on the floor, burying his face in the rug. “One and a half rep. That’s not very much, big guy.” Sean ignored Tomas’ mocking remark and kept staring down in the rug, trying to catch his breath and figure out what was wrong. He eventually turned over on his back to watch Anton’s performance. Sean’s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Anton getting up from the bed. He was clearly taller than his formerly normal 5’7 and his pumped muscles were ready to burst through his insanely tight shirt. “Ready, Anton?”, Tomas asked as he jumped onto the swimmer’s now broader back. “All set”, Anton replied in a clearly deeper voice as if he didn’t feel Tomas weight at all. “Final round. Go!”, Tomas yelled. As Anton bend his legs very slowly, Sean began to hope that he wouldn’t be able to get back up. His hopes died quickly. Anton had seen the hopeful look in Sean’s eyes as he intently performed a very slow first rep, letting his body shake. He then smiled at Sean as he began to push out rep after rep. Once again, his muscles didn’t fatigue thanks to the magic cream he had rubbed on them. More energy filled his body and a ripping sound followed as the tears in his shirt got bigger. Sean stared with wide eyes at the scene in front of him: Anton pumped out perfect rep after perfect rep, ignoring Tomas’s weight on his back. From his perspective down on the floor, he had an amazing sight on the squatting Anton. Sean didn’t even notice his own, weakening body. As his cock inflated to hardness in his boxers, he drank in the sight of Anton’s swelling frame, busting through his ripping shirt. “58,59,60”, Tomas kept counting the reps on Anton’s swelling back. Anton kept squatting up and down as his swelling muscles ripped his shirt to shreds. He looked down at Sean and grinned as he noticed his diminishing frame. “74,75,76” Sweat was pouring over Anton’s body and his face was dark red as his form began to falter. His insanely tight sweat pants looked like they were painted on his meaty legs. Anton grunted deeply and went down after 80 reps. The sound of his fall ended the hellish whispers.

Three The next morning, Tomas woke up early. The snoring on the other side of the room made clear that Sean was still asleep. Tomas got up and silently walked over to Sean’s bed. He pulled away the sheets and stared down at his roommate’s spectacular physique. As usual, Sean only wore boxers to bed. The beefy, cut muscles on his 215 pound body oozed masculinity, even when Sean was asleep; the slowly inflating mound in his boxers revealed his pleasant dreams. Let’s give him some other dreams, Tomas thought and a dark glow filled his eyes as he stared at his roommate. An evil grin formed on his lips as he noticed goose bumps appearing all over Sean’s body and the panicking grimaces on Sean’s face. The fun begins, Tomas thought as he stripped off his pajamas and rushed into their mutual bathroom. He quickly grabbed the old scale Sean used to check his weight, returned to the room and placed it in front of Sean’s closet. Energy flowed through Tomas’ body and he eagerly opened the closet, revealing the large mirror in which Sean daily inspected his physique. “No, no!” Sean’s panicky moan made Tomas gaze at his roommate. He grinned at the scene: the panicking grimaces turned Sean’s face into a fear-filled mask; spasms shot through his muscles covered in goose bumps and the inflated mound in his boxers was back to its still impressive relaxed state. Tomas stepped onto the scale and it stopped at 175. He inspected his physique in the large mirror as the energy flowing through his body suddenly exploded exponentially. His thin calves swelled at the back of his legs; new cuts appeared on his increasing quads; his beefed up 4-pack solidified and hardened into a ripped six-pack as a new row of steely abs appeared under his swelling pecs; his chest had always been big due to his training as a gymnast and beefed up even further: deep striations crept across the meaty rack and veins were pushed up against his skin; his broad delts rounded as more mass built in his shoulders, but the large muscles appeared small because of his intimidating chest; his arms exploded into 17 inch steely balls of vein-covered beef as he flexed them. Tomas smilingly looked down to the scale to check his new weight. The scale now read 190. His smile broadened further as he looked back in the mirror: his formerly thin cock was inflating larger than ever. It swelled impressively as it amassed more and more girth and easily stretched past the familiar 5 inch point, to stop at an impressive 8 inches. The energy left his body and Tomas stepped off the scale. He stepped over to the Sean’s bed again and stopped to look down again at his roommate. Let’s end his misery, he thought as he grabbed his rock hard 8 incher and stroked its warm, lengthy shaft. Pleasure filled his beefed up body and his cock exploded, squirting cum all over Sean’s muscular upper body and boxers. Tomas put on his pajamas again, or tried to. He eventually managed to squeeze his new bulk into them, sending several buttons flying of his shirt and stretching the fabric to breaking point. He quickly jumped into his bed again as he heard his roommate waking up. Sean awoke dizzily from his restless sleep. His left hand rubbed the sleep from his eyes as his right hand scratched his meaty pecs. The sticky feeling on the hot surface made him open his eyes. He gasped as he discovered his cum covered torso and boxers. Crap, better get cleaned up before Tomas notices, he thought as he got up to his feet. “Finally done dreaming, big guy?”, Tomas asked. “Did I wake you?”, Sean replied. “Well, you’re grunts woke me up several times. You kept saying ‘No, Keith, no”, Tomas said. Sean’s face went red and he quickly lowered his eyes. “You were probably dreaming of him losing the championship match”, Tomas stated and decided to reveal his new body. Sean’s mouth fell open as his roommate threw off his blankets and stepped out off his bed. The muscular rack of pecs spilled through the half open, insanely tight shirt and the skin tight pants revealed a solid cock trapped against a meaty quad. “Something wrong, big guy?”, Tomas asked as he noticed his roommate’s inflating cock in his boxers. “No…ugh”, Sean said trying to hide his tented boxers. Words died in his throat as Tomas flexed his muscles, ripping his tight pajamas to shreds. Sean’s 9 incher exploded, filling his soaked boxers with cum as he stared at his roommate’s muscular physique. Even though he still outsized Tomas, Sean felt that his roommate was questioning his alpha male position. He jumped into the mutual bathroom and quickly locked the door. Sean tossed aside his drenched boxers and stared at his reflection in the mirror above the sink. He still saw the familiar image of his well-trained, 215 pound, muscular body. The striations on his meaty pecs and the deep grooves of his eight-pack were covered with dried cum. He turned on the shower and stepped into it to wash off the sticky stains. Did I really blew my load dreaming about Keith?, he thought, “I’ve been with Vicky since last year and never considered doing it with a guy. I probably dreamed about her and her firm boobs and came this morning ‘cause I was still thinking about her. Images of his last fuck session with Vicky filled Sean’s mind, but kept being chased by the image of Tomas’ new physique. He’s nearly Keith’s size now, Sean thought, but his pecs are way bigger. The feeling of his engorged 9 incher slapping against his muscular eight-pack broke off his thoughts. “Oh, Vicky”, he said as he stroked the throbbing shaft. He stroked and stroked his hard cock for what seemed an eternity, but didn’t come. I always come thinking about Vicky, Sean thought, but Tomas’ pecs sure are bigger than her rack. The thought of his roommate’s spectacular pecs sent him right over the edge and Sean’s 9 incher exploded upwards, splattering cum all over the shower curtain. Tomas had already left their room and headed for class. He entered the classroom and installed himself at the back, ignoring the stares and giggles of his fellow students. He made it about 15 minutes in the boring lecture before he began examining his new physique, hidden underneath a baggy sweater. Class ended an hour later and he rushed toward the door to head for the gym. A weak voice yelled his name and he turned around to see Keith’s roommate Anton running to catch up with him. “Hey man”, Anton said as he reached Tomas, “what happened to you? “A little growth spurt, I guess”, Tomas replied turning away. “Bullshit”, Anton stated as he grabbed Tomas’ forearm to stop him, “2 days ago we looked like twins and now you tower above me like my roommate. Whatever you’re on, I want some of it.” “I’m not on steroids”, Tomas said and stepped away, dragging Anton along. He stopped moving as he considered what fun it could be to have a muscular sidekick. “Well, I can’t give you the same thing I’m on, but something similar. But it’ll cost ya”, he said. “I’ll pay whatever you want if I got as big as my roommate. Or even bigger”, Anton answered as he looked up smilingly. “I’m not interested in money”, Tomas said, “you prepared to sell your soul to get big?” “I’d even give my left nut to become a muscular giant”, Anton replied. “Good. Come to my room in half an hour”, Tomas said and left Anton in the hallway. Sean had finished his wrestling training with Keith and was doing some studying as Tomas entered their room. I have to make clear I’m in charge here, he thought as he returned his roommate’s greet. Sean got up, his tight clothes accentuating his muscular physique and moved in front of his roommate. At 6’3 he was still taller than his now 6 feet roommate and he still outsized him by a good 25 pounds of muscle. Tomas didn’t step back as Sean moved his 215 pound body in front of him. He simply looked up in his roommate’s eyes and said: “Man, this growth spurt is flooding me with hormones. I’m horny as hell. I bet I can cum more then you.” “That’s disgusting, man”, Sean said staring down into Tomas’s dark brown eyes to intimidate him. “You’re just afraid to lose and discover that I’m more of a man then you”, Tomas replied coolly. “More of a man then me? I’m one of the biggest guys on campus! We’ll see who’s boss!”, Sean yelled angrily and ripped off his clothes to reveal his muscular physique. Tomas’ hands reached for his shirt, but Sean didn’t wait for him. He pushed away his roommate’s smaller hands and ripped off his clothes. They stared at each other’s naked form. Even with his newly beefed up physique, Tomas didn’t match Sean. His overdeveloped chest was as big as Sean’s, but all his other broad muscles were clearly dwarfed by Sean’s spectacular physique. “You’re bigger but I bet I can outcum ya”, Tomas said as he grabbed two empty glasses and handed one to Sean. “I could fill 10 of those”, Sean replied as he took the glass in his left hand and roughly stroked his cock with his other hand. Tomas followed his lead and within seconds their lengthening shafts filled their hands. Sean grinned as he noticed that he really outsized his roommate everywhere and began panting as he neared orgasm. His balls drew tight and soon enough his cock blasted load after load in the quickly filling glass. Tomas’ glass wasn’t filling up quite as fast as Sean’s, but he still had to suppress a smile as he knew that his roommate had taken the bait. “There ugh it ugh is ugh”, Sean grunted as cum spilled from the filled glass and more kept squirting from his cock. He squeezed out one more blast and triumphantly looked at his roommate. “Seems like I was right, little guy. I’ve filled my glass and yours is only three quarters full.” “You’re the man”, Tomas replied, “I’ll clean things up so you can hit the gym”. “Damn right”, Sean said as he handed his filled glass to his roommate, got dressed and left the room. Tomas was preparing for the dark ritual as a faint knock on the door broke off his thoughts. Keith’s roommate Anton entered excitedly. “You’ve got what you promised?”, he asked eagerly as he stepped toward the muscular form in the middle of the room. “There’s just 1 ingredient missing”, Tomas answered, “You’re still willing to go through with it?” “Off course”, Anton said nervously, “I’m tired of my swimmer’s build any way”. “Okay then”, Tomas said, “You offer me your soul and I give you the body of your dreams. Agreed?” “Yes, yes. I agree”, Anton said without thinking. “Good. As it is said, it is done”, Tomas replied and an icy chill invaded the room, “The last ingredient we need is your cum. There’s an empty glass in the bathroom. Fill it and bring it over here”. Anton rushed over into the bathroom, ignoring the infernally chanting whispers that filled the room. Within minutes he returned with the nearly half filled glass. He placed it on the little black table in the center of the room. Tomas grabbed the glass and poured its content into a shiny metal bottle, shaking it firmly while chanting some incomprehensive words. He handed the bottle over to Anton and said: “Rub this formula over your body before you do any kind of physical exercise. Your body will beef up according to your efforts’. Anton carefully grabbed the bottle, thanked Tomas and rushed over to his room. Tomas smiled at the thought of Sean that would soon lose his muscles to Anton and would be totally at his mercy.

Two Keith returned to his room as Sean placed Tomas’ limp body on his bed. Sean awoke several times to check on his roommate. Each time he stepped over to the bed on the other side of the room, he would find the still passed out Tomas lying in the same position as he’d left him. Spasms seemed to run along Tomas’ limbs as his body twisted under the sheets. Each time the spasms disappeared when Sean checked his roommate breathing. A thud awoke Sean from his restless sleep. The September sun flooded the room and the explosion of light made him reclose his eyes in pain. He gently opened his eyelids and raised his hand to protect his sight, admiring the rise of his 20 inch bicep in the process. Another thud made him focus on the other side of the room. “Feeling better, little guy?”, he asked as he looked over to Tomas’ bed. “Never felt better”, Tomas replied as he did two back flips and landed firmly on his feet, “I’ve already trained for two hours and I’m still full of energy.” “Good”, Sean said as he noticed the tight singlet of his roommate. I’d swear he looks bigger than before, he thought but discarded the thought and realized it was just the pump after a workout that made the singlet look tighter on his roommate. “I’m feeling energized myself”, Sean said as he got up and moved towards his roommate. Tomas stumbled back slightly as the muscular giant stopped before him. His eyes scanned the sight of Sean’s muscular body. “Gonna freshen up”, he said as he stepped past his roommate into the mutual bathroom. Sean grinned at the sight of his retreating roommate. I love the feeling of towering over that 5.5 boy and eclipsing him with my hulking frame. Fuck, I outweigh him by 50 pounds of muscle, Sean thought as he got dressed and headed for the gym. Keith was putting on his wrestling singlet as Sean entered the locker room. “Ready for our first tag team match of the season, buddy?”, he asked. “Let’s smoke em”, Sean replied, “looking good, Keith!”. “I do, don’t I?”, Keith said as he admired his built in the mirror. His red singlet clung to his torso and really showcased his impressive physique. “We’re gods, man”, Sean said as he moved next to Keith in front of the mirror. His muscles stretched his black singlet to breaking point, his heavy pecs spilled out from the sides and looked ready to burst through the tight fabric at any moment. The match didn’t even last one round. Keith pinned his opponent in a matter of seconds, ending the match before he even broke a sweat. Humiliated, their opponents fled the mat. ‘That wasn’t even fun”, Keith said as he returned to Sean who was sitting at the edge of the mat, “I hope we’ll face some tougher teams in the next rounds.” “Who could be a match for us?”, Sean answered, “We dominated last year and we’re even stronger now. I’d sure love to get some training in. You up for a match, buddy?”. “I don’t know”, Keith said as he stared at his friend’s muscular buddy. “Come on, Keith. I’ll go easy on you. Or are you too afraid of me, little guy?”, Sean stated laughingly. “Afraid? Me? I’ll kick your ass, leaving you calling for your mama”, Keith said as he jumped to the middle of the mat, knowing very well he didn’t stand a chance. Sean stepped up to face him. “Ready when you are, buddy.” “Go!” Keith ducked and jumped forward, avoiding Sean’s grip and wrapped his meaty arms around his opponent’s muscular torso. He used all his force to knock him off balance and throw him on his back, but Sean didn’t budge. He suddenly fell Sean’s big hands grabbing his shoulders and pushing him down. Keith grunted with the effort as he summoned all his strength trying to resist Sean’s grip. He released the bigger man’s torso and jumped back. Sean smiled as he saw Keith trying to rebuild his strength for a new round. He also noticed Keith’s pumped muscles pushing against his totally stretched out singlet. Vicky is right, he thought, he does look kinda cute. Keith saw Sean’s diminished focus and moved in for a second attack. Let’s test his abs, he thought as he dogged the bigger man’s arms and drove his bulging delt into Sean’s stomach. “Umpf!” Sean grunted as the strong shoulder dented his stomach. He quickly tightened his abs, that hardened into a steely eight-pack resisting his opponent’s strength. He grabbed Keith’s shoulders again and pivoted him around. Before Keith could react, Sean put his arms underneath his and locked his hands behind Keith’s head. Keith moved with all his might, but couldn’t escape from Sean’s grip. He grunted painfully as Sean hardened his lock, flexing his muscular arms. Keith felt the 20 inch steely biceps digging into his own powerful lats. He knew he was at Sean’s mercy and gave up the fight. Sean smirked as his opponent gave up the fight and pinned him by throwing him backwards on the mat and landing his 215 pound body on top of Keith’s 195 pound frame. “1, 2, 3. I win, buddy”, Sean said as he got up and extended his hand to help his friend up, “I’m looking forward to our match in the school championship. It’ll be a great final.” Back in the locker room, Keith kept waiting to get undressed, in order to respect the locker room code. “You can take a shower at the same time as me, buddy”, Sean said as he stripped off his tight black singlet. “The code says I can’t”, Keith replied instantly. “I know”, Sean said, “but you know our deal from last year: loser has to wash the winner’s back. You have two minutes.” Keith reluctantly and slowly took off his red singlet and strutted over to the shower zone. He was greeted by hot steam and the sound of streaming water. He slowly advanced on the wet floor until he saw Sean’s immense silhouette appearing through the fog. He stopped and observed his friend’s body. Sean was slowly rubbing soap over his arms. His left hand rubbed his meaty right bicep, groping its mass. He repeated the motion with his right hand on his left arm. His big hands then grabbed his orb-like pecs, massaging them as he traced the striations with his fingers and rubbed them in the deep cleavage between the pumped muscles; his thumbs played with his hard nipples before sliding down to his rippling eight-pack. Between his thick quads, a stirring movement caught Keith’s attention. “Get to it, buddy”, Sean said as he noticed Keith standing in front of him and turned around to face the wall, exposing his broad, muscular back. Keith reluctantly stepped in to do his duty. He grabbed the soap and rubbed along the bulges of Sean’s muscular back. The big man shivered at his touch. “You okay, Sean,”, Keith asked as he kept rubbing the tensed muscles on Sean’s broad back, “you feel stressed”. ‘I’m uhn fine unh. You’re uhn nearly uhn done?”, Sean grunted between fastening breaths, trying to prevent his cock from exploding under his friend’s touch. He’s getting off on this, Keith thought, I’ll show him who’s boss. “Seems like I missed a spot on your broad back, buddy. Can’t do a lousy job”, Keith said as he intensified his work. He slowly rubbed his fingers among the cuts and striations on Sean’s muscular back, then upped the pace and groped the mass of Sean’s big lats. Spasms shot through the muscles on Sean’s back and his engorged 9 incher throbbed wildly in the air. The big man still managed to hold back his load as he tried to calm his hasty breathing. “Oops, sorry buddy. I slipped”, Keith said as he let his hand slide over the side of Sean’s back and rubbed the big guy’s nipple. The feeling of Keith gripping his hard nipple sent Sean over the edge. He clenched his feet, digging his toes in the floor; his muscles flexed involuntarily and his cock exploded all over the tilled wall. Five big loads splattered across the wall, a sixth one splashed on his pecs and abs as his 9 incher jerked wildly in the air. “Nothing turns me on more than a victory”, Sean said as he tried to control his breathing. He turned around as he heard Keith turn on another shower. His deflating cock jolted at the sight of the rippling muscles on Keith’s broad back. He strutted into the locker room, got dressed and headed back for his room. As Sean left, Keith enjoyed the peace of the deserted shower zone. He smiled at the thought of having broking his larger buddy’s defenses and had him blow his load under his touch. The room suddenly went dark and goose bumps appeared on Keith’s skin as a strange chill invaded the steamy shower zone. Faint, strange whispers resounded against the tilted walls. “Who’s there?”, Keith bellowed in his deep voice. More strange whispers whirled around in the deserted shower zone. “Who’s there?”, Keith yelled again, fighting against the fear invading his body. In the locker room, Tomas smiled as he heard Keith’s voice. He could sense the fear in the big jock’s voice and could already feel the energy building in his own puny body. He’d waited for Sean to leave before he’d made his move. As soon as his roommate had left the locker room, Tomas had appeared from the deserted gym and had turned off the lights. The demon that had invaded him last night had done the rest. It had summoned the chilly atmosphere to scare Keith, allowing Tomas’ frail body to feed on his fear. Spasms shot through Tomas as the muscles on his frail, 165 pound body slowly swelled. His scrawny, 14 inch arms beefed up and pushed the sleeves of his size Small shirt to their limits; his broadening delts added more stress on the straining fabric as they morphed into dense, small balls of muscle; his already muscular pecs, solid from years of training as a gymnast, sprang forward and ripped through his too tight shirt; he could feel his 4-pack abs hardening; his baggy sweatpants got tighter around his inflating quads and hugged his beefier ass. The feeling ended suddenly. A furious Keith emerged from the shower zone, water trickling down the curves of his solid muscles, ready to pound the one that fooled him into pieces. He scanned the locker room and laid eyes on his buddy’s scrawny roommate. His anger made him overlook the changes on Tomas’ body. “You like making a fool out off me?”, Keith barked as he grabbed Tomas’ ripped shirt and lifted him in the air. Better make something up. He still outweighs me by 20 pounds, Tomas thought as he knew that he stand no chance against the angry giant. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, man. A got in here after Sean left and saw some big guy turning off the lights. I asked what he was doing, but he grabbed me, ripped my shirt and threatened to beat me up if I squealed on him. Then you stormed in and grabbed me.” Keith lowered Tomas to his feet and strutted over to his locker to put on his clothes. “If I ever find that funny guy, I’ll pound the shit of him”, Keith said as he left the locker room.

As promised, here are all the parts of my first story, "A Secret Between Friends"! Having had a chance to edit and clean it up a bit, I was actually surprised by some of the choices I made. Funny how we write things and put them away to never be read again hahahaha! Anyway, hope you enjoy it. Incidentally, having made multiple new friends in the mess of the forums shifting, one of them happens to be a great guy of Asian descent that I've decided is the honorary real-life doppleganger to my character LOL. Sunuvab, here's to seeing you grow for real!! A Secret Between Friends To say that I travel a bit for work would be, at times, the understatement of the year. My job takes me all over the country for a week or two per trip. What's worse is that it comes in waves, never a regular schedule to lock into. Sometimes I'll go three months with nothing but office work, and just as I'm getting into a pleasant routine, off I go on a string of business trips. Needless to say, it makes life obnoxiously inconsistent and even harder to keep a gym routine going with someone. While, I'm not the hard bodied gym rat I dream about becoming, I have proudly worked off the 30 plus pounds I'd put on since settling into a busy career. In fact, when I look back on the state of life as I knew it, my stats were somewhat dismal. Chris Thompson, 32, 6' tall, 210 lbs. Translation: the heaviest and most out of shape I had ever been. What happened to that fit college graduate I remember? Long gone were the days of working out every day, looking great and getting the attention of the ladies and even a few guys. I was out of shape, lazy and sick of it! Something had to change, and I was determined to make it happen. So last year I began my quest to lose the weight and get back in some kind of shape. Today, I'm happy to say that I'm down to a sleek 175 slightly muscley pounds. None of my pants fit, but I'll call that a positive consequence of months of sweat and pain I had nearly given up hope on finding a workout partner after Mark, my friend and coworker, moved out of town just before Christmas last year. The problem is finding someone patient enough to stick with me given my inconsistent availability and dedicated enough to motivate themselves in my absence. Add to that someone that will actually challenge me when I'm around, and I'm probably asking for a perfect trifecta of friendship. Not long after Mark moved away, I found forcing myself into the gym before work to be the only way I would actually go. I was making little progress and my motivation was waning. On top of it, my job had shifted to being managed by some East coast blow-hard executive that could care less about time zones. One morning in mid January, he decided that he had to have an 8am conference call to discuss the latest sales trends and the entire western division had to attend despite the three hour time difference. Damn it! I had better be getting a raise out of this guy soon! Screw the gym, I thought. It may be open 24 hours a day, but at 3:00 AM the only muscle I'm working out is my brain, deep in dream land! Large coffee mug in hand, I started my commute and prepared for a long tiring day in the office. The call went as expected, lots of corporate hot air and a demand for stronger revenue across the board. Following a quick lunch and some last minute number crunching for accounting, I felt a second wind coming on. It was only 3 in the afternoon, but I'd busted my ass for 10 long hours. So, on a whim I decided to take advantage of my sudden burst of energy and headed for the gym. As I arrived, I expected a few of the usual suspects that I remembered from my routine with Mark. They mostly consisted of a few overweight guys doing their best on the treadmills and the free weight meat-heads that I had quietly admired but never had the guts to talk to. And a few new faces that excited me a little, after all who knows what a little conversation might do. After quickly changing in the locker room, I walked to the free-weight area intending to jump right into my workout. Today was chest and triceps day and I always started with bench press, which was already occupied by another guy. He appeared to be alone and it seemed, playing it safe with a 35 pound plate on each side. Decent form I thought, I usually warm up with that weight. I leaned against the wall, staring tentatively at my phone, trying to pretend like I was busy texting, instead of impatiently waiting on him to finish. To my surprise, he hopped up, saying he'd just started if I wanted to work in with him. Oh… Uhm sure, I responded. Let’s see what he can do! As I approached the bench, I got to inspect him up close. To my slight surprise, he was a bit shorter than me. Probably not more than 5'7", but given his height he was holding his own with the weights. There was also something interesting about his look. He was clearly of Chinese descent, but there was a mix of something strikingly more Western. That mix only served to give him a perfectly tanned complexion, one that this Irish/English/German mutt envied highly. He was wearing a fairly baggy shirt and long basketball shorts, so I'd guessed his body must be in the average to athletic department like my own. I took my position on the bench and cranked out ten reps with some ease. I was still a bit distracted in thought, as I pondered this guy's ethnicity. He had a perfect west coast American accent, so clearly he was raised here. "Nice set," he complimented, as I pushed myself off the bench. "Leo!” he proclaimed, sticking a hand out for a quick shake before starting his next set. "Chris," I said, "nice to meet you." I paused, "It’s funny, I was expecting something more, uhm..." He chuckled, "Chinese"? "Well, I.. I didn't want to assume anything," I back peddled, "but... well yeah, haha!" I wrinkled my nose and half smiled at him. Shit, I was making an ass of myself already! "No, no, its fine. I get that a lot actually. My name is a bit of a story in itself, but I'll tell you that another day. My real name is a combination my crazy parents came up with: Li-Serno. So I just go by Leo." Without missing a beat, my sarcasm kicked in full force. "Bet you got called Lisa a lot in school." "Haha, nice! Sarcastic.... I like you already, Chris," Leo replied. Perfect! Maybe this day was turning out better than I thought. He started his set, having switched the plates out to 45's during our conversation. As it turned out, the workout was much better than expected. He had almost the same routine as me. We alternated between chest and tricep exercises and despite the height difference he managed to keep up with me rep for rep! I was actually starting to push a little harder, something I hadn't done in well over a month. We wrapped up our workout and headed for the locker room to grab our things. "Well, Chris" he started, "it seems like we're a good match for each other... In the gym, I mean." Blushing ever so slightly as he corrected himself. I agreed. "You know, I was thinking the same thing. And actually, I've been looking for a new gym partner. What are the odds we run into each other today?" I added. "Great! Do you wanna grab dinner and get to know each other?" He asked. "We can talk through schedules and such." I had no plans to speak of, and honestly, I really did want to find out more about Leo. "Sounds good to me," I smiled. "Yeah scheduling is definitely something we should discuss." A year ago, I would have been shy about changing in the locker room with others around me. But with my recent weight loss and subsequent improved self esteem, I'd realized, though not as fit as some, I had nothing to be ashamed of. Leo apparently had no issues with his self image, and in that instant I knew why. He'd all but stripped naked in a matter of seconds, enjoying the cool air on his body and I tried to maintain my composure. While he wasn't a bodybuilder by any sense of the word, he clearly had enough muscle on him to justify his performance in the gym. I stood speechless for a few seconds, admittedly enamored with his smooth, toned build. One could tell he was no stranger to working out, as he possessed a naturally athletic look, with muscle bunching and bulging in all the right places. What I wouldn't give to look like that, I thought! I was suddenly snapped back to reality, when he asked “Where should we eat?" I stumbled momentarily for a response, "What? Oh, uhm, well there's a healthy food store around the corner with a really good cafe... I mean if you like that sort of thing. Clearly you must," I said, waving my hand a bit toward his still bare body. Shit, now I'm the one blushing! He laughed and thanked me. "Sounds good to me," Leo said as he got dressed. "Yes, actually I am a bit of a natural food fanatic. That and some old school Chinese medicine. You'd be amazed at how many health issues can be solved with solid nutrition and some herbal remedies." "Really? I've heard about some of that but never really looked into it. You will have to enlighten me," I said. Leo smiled, "I will, but dinner first. I'm starving!" At the cafe, we discussed everything from nutrition and calorie needs, to my work travels. He actually had no problems working out alone when I was gone, as he said he was used to it anyway. This couldn't be more perfect, I thought! "So how do I get a body like that?" I asked in all seriousness. He smirked a bit, but assured me it wasn't as hard as it seemed; just a good diet and some dedication in the gym. His interest had now shifted to getting bigger. He had a pretty intense desire to pack on some real muscle, but had tried every routine, diet and natural supplement out there with no success. I guessed that steroids were out of the question, to which he fervently agreed. Then he said something I wasn't exactly expecting. His uncle owned an herbal remedies shop in San Francisco's Chinatown where he'd grown up. He was planning a trip up there and whole heartedly believed his uncle would know of something that could help. "How is that possible?" I questioned. "If there were such a magical potion, wouldn't it be well known?" Leo held firm, saying within all the mystery of his culture he just knew something had to exist. I chuckled and said "well let me know when you find it, we'll make millions!" Then without a blink, he shot back, "Who says I'm sharing?" Ouch! I had no response, and he seemed dead serious too. At least momentarily, until he couldn't hold back a smile any longer. I had to laugh, both at him and at myself for believing it. We would clearly get along brilliantly. A Secret Between Friends - 2 A month had passed since that evening in the cafe, and our work outs were progressing well. I had finally started to see some improvements in my lifts and muscle tone. Leo continued pushing hard and maintained his already nice physique, but was growing impatient with his lack of growth. "Not a single pound!" he proclaimed from the scale one night. "I can't even gain a pound, this sucks!" But I was quick to remind him to go look in the mirror, he had nothing to complain about. And if anything, he had gained a bit more definition than he was willing to recognize as actual progress. That was our last workout together for a few weeks, since I had several meetings to attend around the country. He was also planning to return home during that time to see his family. He made me promise to keep up the pace in the hotel gyms, which usually means nothing more than treadmills and an ill equipped weight machine. Nevertheless, I would try my hardest! I exchanged a few text messages with him while he was back in the bay area. Mostly, he was checking up on me and making sure I was working out on the road. Minus a few drunken client dinner evenings, I'd managed to find my way to the gym nearly every day. He texted me excitedly one morning to tell me he was going to see his uncle and find that secret Chinese herb that would solve all his problems. I had quite honestly forgotten about that until he brought it up. I wished him luck and quickly put it out of my mind. Seriously, I thought, got to love that guy, but he's looking for a golden ticket that just does not exist! I didn't hear anything back from him after that day, so I assumed he must have struck out. Surely he would have told me if his uncle actually came up with something. Finally after 3 weeks, I was back in town and it appeared for a decent stretch of time again. I've really got a chance to focus and put some real work into the gym, I told myself. Leo would have been home for over a week now, I wondered what he was up to and if he'd managed to keep himself motivated. I shot him a text and said I was home. I asked if he wanted to get together or hit the gym. He responded almost immediately, saying he was busy tonight but was glad to have me back and was ready to get started again tomorrow. I asked how SF went and if he'd found anything with his uncle. Nothing. Not a single response for what felt like hours! Was I really expecting him to come across some magical potion that would transform us into muscular alpha males? The knots in my stomach would have said yes, but the logical scientific side of me quickly overrode that. In reality it had only been a few minutes and his response was as expected. Not really, just some weird script in an old language that his uncle could only half decipher. So basically nothing. He promised to tell me more about it tomorrow. Tonight he had stuff to do, he said, and that was that. I decided to kill the rest of my day with laundry, catching up on bills and a few recorded TV shows. I didn't have to work tomorrow, so I wasn't concerned with getting to bed at a decent time. Plus, I had a few beers with my name on them in the fridge. As such, I dosed off on the couch and didn't wake up until the morning with someone knocking fervently at my door. What time was it anyway, I wondered, rubbing sleep from my eyes on the way to attend to the knocking. I opened the front door to a smiling familiar face. "Leo!" I said, still slightly in a haze from just waking up. "Good to see you buddy, you could have called me. I didn't think we were working out until later." "You overslept," he said, pointing at his watch-less wrist. "Besides your phone is dead, I'm guessing. Go get dressed so we can hit the gym, man!" I scratched my head. "Good morning to you too," I mumbled, and headed to my bedroom to change. "Well, make yourself at home, I'll be ready in a minute." Geez, he's more fired up that usual. At least someone missed me! "Oh, so tell me about this script, or whatever it was you found. Any potential there?" I yelled from the back of the house. "I'm not entirely sure," he responded. "It has some mention of strength, but based on what my uncle could read, it sounded more like obtaining strength as a leader. Like a political struggle or something. I tried to read it last night too, but it doesn't make much sense and the internet wasn't very helpful. My Uncle is still working on it, though." "Well, that’s kind of disappointing," I said, entering the room. "Ready to go?" I asked, as I walked toward Leo. I went to punch him on the shoulder as it had become our normal sign of friendship. This time, however, he dodged me and quickly moved out of reach as he said he was ready. That’s weird, I thought, he's never done that before. In seconds we were on our way and I was happy to be back into our routine. We decided on biceps today and cardio to start. After we did a short bit of cardio on treadmills, we started our bicep exercises. Not surprisingly, I was feeling like I had fallen back a little with my limited hotel facilities. Leo, however, was pushing through it with vigor, like he'd never left the gym. And in reality, he pretty much hadn't. We were on our last set, and decided to go for failure with some preacher curls. For our workout, we did this by stacking a 25, 10 and 5 pound plate on each side and taking off the 5 and then the 10 pound plates after 10 reps for a total of 30. I finished mine, but just barely, and proceeded to reload the weights for Leo's turn. He said he needed some water and made a beeline for the fountain. On his way back, he stopped and talked to one of the resident meat heads, as I called them. He was one of those that I'd admired for so long, dreaming of having muscles like his. But I never dared talk to them, for fear of making a fool of myself, I supposed. Leo appeared to say a few things, then shook the guys hand and walked back. "New friend?" I asked. "Not really," Leo responded "I just told him how much I admired his dedication to the gym and that he inspires me to keep pushing harder." Hmm, he doesn't know a stranger; I thought and said "OK, cool man. Maybe you can get him to give us some pointers next time." Leo gave me a smile and simply said, "I doubt we'll need that before long." And with that he sat back down to complete his last set. He ripped through the first 10 with no problem and I started to remove the 5 pound plates but he more or less barked at me to leave them. "Ok fine, man," I said. He pushed out another 15 reps before starting to fatigue. Damn, his biceps were really pumped like crazy too. He slammed the bar back down on to the bench and stood up quickly. "Wow, Leo that was amazing! Look at those biceps!" I said and gave them a slight squeeze. "NO!" he yelped and surprised me a bit. "Sorry," I said, "I just..." He interrupted, "No, you don't understand." But in that brief moment, something happened. Leo shifted on his feet then straightened up. I thought he was on his toes for some reason, until I looked down. No he was standing flat footed and straight. Leo had grown. Not much, but I could tell. He'd gotten taller by about an inch and every muscle visible bulged slightly larger. We gave each other a look before I blurted out, "What the hell just happened, Leo?!" A Secret Between Friends - 3 Leo stood still staring at me with a blank expression for a few seconds. I could tell he was thinking, like he was calculating what he would say. What did I not understand? He had just grown bigger right in front of me! And how the hell did he push through that last set like that? “OK, look, Chris,” he started, “I wasn’t being completely honest with you about that old script. I did read it last night and I kind of read it out loud. But I still don’t know what it all means or how it works. But something happened after I read it. The paper started to glow and it threw light all around my room. It felt like it was filling me with this weird energy… I don’t know how else to describe it. And I didn’t know what would happen, that is until I shook that guy’s hand a few minutes ago. But I felt it, I got stronger just by touching him.” “What does that mean?” I asked. “Are you copying someone else’s strength just by touching them? What would happen if I touched you again?” Leo backed away, “I don’t know and I’m not ready to find out. OK? This is taking me by surprise too.” “You don’t want to find out what is going on?” I asked. “Find someone else to shake hands with then, so we can see it again.” He hesitated, I could tell he didn’t want to, but he finally gave in. I wanted to see this happen more than he did, but at the same time I was starting to feel some jealousy. If he can do it, why can’t I? I needed to get my hands on that script. We scoped out the gym for a few seconds, seemingly looking for the next test subject, more or less. Suddenly, Leo said, “OK lets do this,” and headed towards the free weights. I followed slightly further behind. He walked up to a couple of the larger guys in the gym. They were regular gym partners, as long as I had been there, and they were stacked with bulging muscle from head to toe. Leo simply walked right up to them, much to my astonishment and started a conversation. The size contrast was interesting to look at, actually. Leo stood in the middle at his new 5’8” and the two bodybuilders were well over 6’. One of them nearing the 6’6” mark. Both easily outweighed him by 100 pounds. “My friend and I were just finishing up and talking about how much we admired you two. I don’t know how you do it, but we’re working our asses off and can’t seem to put on a single pound! Just wanted to say nice work guys. Hope you don’t mind if we watch your workout sometime, maybe we’ll pick up some pointers?” Leo said without a single hesitation. By that time, I’d caught up and was standing behind him, trying not to ogle over the two studs. “This is Chris,” he said, motioning to me. “Nice to meet you,” I said and shook their hands. They introduced themselves as Mark and Alex. “Oh and I’m Leo. See you guys around.” He shook each of their hands firmly, I could tell he was really going for it. Too bad, it didn’t work for me! Damn, I thought, I’ve got to figure this out. He looked at me and asked if I was ready, but immediately started walking to the locker rooms. I stammered out, “Later guys,” before following him out of there. We were half way to the locker room and I was following directly behind him, when it started. It was much more dramatic this time, presumably because there were two giant guys he’d just touched. I watched in amazement as he walked. His head inched higher, his shoulders grew thicker and his back broadened. The t-shirt began to tighten around his upper arms and ride up a little. I gasped as I saw real triceps pop into place and his shirt sleeves fill out, the shoulders and sleeves were stretched further as he grew making the shirt seem a size too small. Only an hour ago, it hung nicely on him, not loose but definitely not tight like this. We entered the locker room and he stopped dead in his tracks. He slowly turned around with a huge smile. “You have no idea how amazing this feels!” he half whispered excitedly. I didn’t have to imagine though, I could see it. His biceps had grown to the size of baseballs and he actually had shelf-like pecs pushing out the front of this shirt with nipples pushing down and making their own presence known. I stared in disbelief. I began to feel a flood of emotions. Excitement, confusion, jealousy and lust. I looked up from his amazing shirted torso to his face. It wasn’t until that time that I realized just how much he’d grown. At 5’7” I was looking cleanly over his messy black hair. Now I was nearly eye to eye with him. That put him at 5’11” I had to guess, based on my 6’ perspective. “I don’t know what to say,” I finally managed. “I don’t know if I like this after all. I mean, I’m supposed to be the taller one here. If you do that again, I won’t be the big guy anymore.” Leo laughed, “In case you hadn’t noticed, I’m already the bigger guy now.” I was gutted, and he was right. I’d suddenly realized that my alpha status in our friendship had just shifted dramatically. And I saw it in his eyes, he loved it. Maybe too much. He stripped off his overly tight shirt and turned to a mirror to examine his new body. EVERY muscle on him had doubled in size. He was perfect, to put it rather plainly. He flexed and smiled as he turned. He now resembled those fitness models featured on the cover of a Men’s Health magazine, the ones I envied deeply. In the midst of my absent minded thinking, Leo had run over to the scale and proclaimed his new weight: 194.”I gained nearly 25 pounds!” FUCK! I screamed in my head. He now had 10 pounds on me, and all of it muscle. What was I going to do? At least before we were working out with the same weights; now I wasn’t even in the same class. “Man, I’m starving. All this growing has really worked up my appetite.” Leo said as he walked out. “Coming?” I took a deep breath, trying to hold back the urge to scream, GIVE IT BACK TO ME! “Yep,” I said and followed him out, quietly, head hung in despair. A Secret Between Friends - 4 I returned home that night with a million thoughts racing through my head. The initial excitement had evaporated quickly when I realized just how quickly Leo would out grow me. This definitely was not cool and I didn’t know what I hated more: the fact that he was going to be bigger than me, or that I couldn’t grow with him. I laid in bed for hours going over the events of the day through my head. I was replaying every step from his powerful last workout set, to seeing him grow after I touched his biceps and finally his growth in the locker room. Even more so, I found myself reveling in how perfect his muscular form had become. I wanted so badly to be able to feel his muscles against my body. I envisioned admiring every bulge with my tongue. I was rock hard and ready to explode, as I fantasized over my friend’s surreal transformation. Just a few quick strokes was all it took and I came with such force that I heard it splatter on the headboard before it came raining down on my face, chest and everywhere else conceivable. My vision following that had suddenly shifted, I was no longer admiring Leo’s amazing body as peer and friend. I was now at his feet in the gym’s locker room, worshipping his body as a submissive follower. I looked up from my position, way up. Even at this new perspective, I knew he had grown… a lot. I stood up and found my eyes level with the top row of his perfectly formed deep cut abs. I felt like a child next to him, even at 6’ tall. He must have been at least 8’ tall, as his head was scraping the ceiling tiles. His shoulders stretched nearly as far as I could spread my arms and tapered down to a waist not much wider than my own. He was ripped beyond belief. Huge muscles hung from every part of his body, with so little fat, you could see the veins under his skin pulse with his heart beat. “Come along little man, I need to see if this gym can even handle me now.” He said with a voice octaves deeper than I remembered. “You can watch me, but stay out of the way… You’re far too puny to be of any help to me anymore.” He laughed at his statement as he walked out. But it wasn’t a joke, he meant every word and enjoyed asserting his dominance. I found it both erotic and increasingly humiliating. He grabbed the heaviest 120 pound dumbbell in the gym and fondled it with his fingers like it weighed absolutely nothing. Tossing it on the floor with a loud thud, he commanded me to build him a bench to use. I drug two flat benches to the squat rack and placed them side by side. The gym owned four 100 pound plates, which he loaded and told me to add 4 more 45 pounds plates per side. “Perhaps, that will be enough,” he grunted. I certainly hoped so, since there was only enough room for two more plates per side. He positioned himself awkwardly on the two benches, his shoulders spilling over both sides and nearly touching the sides of the rack. I watched in awe as he pressed the bar up off the rack and effortlessly cranked out 15 reps of over 800 pounds. He reracked the bar and demanded more weight. I added the last 4 plates and watched as the squat bar bent grotesquely under the pressure of nearly 1000 pounds. Then, much to my terror he grabbed me and held me horizontally in place above the bar and again pushed the bar and my own weight up effortlessly. Over and over, up and down I went. I was mortified and yet with each clanking of the plates, I became increasingly aroused. I was fully engorged and pitching a tent before the small crowd of admirers who had gathered to watch. Clank. The weight banged together in my ears. “Stop,” I pleaded with him. Clank. Please. CLANK. It only got louder. How long would this last? CLANK. CLANK. CLANK. Then, in an instant it went black. I opened my eyes, I was in my bed. Still naked, raging hard and covered in my own cum. It was just a dream, I sighed in relief. But someone was knocking on the door. I could hear Leo yelling for me, “Chris, wake up man. Time to hit the gym.” What time was it? He must be way early. I grabbed my phone and threw some shorts on. Shit it was 9am. Still half awake, I reached the door and cracked it open. “Hey buddy!” Leo smiled. “Oh you look like shit, man. Everything ok?” NO! I wanted to say, but instead opted for, “Long night, don’t ask.” I looked at him and paused, something was off. We were eye to eye. Did he grow another inch overnight? I opened the door all the way and told him to come inside, I was going to be a few minutes anyway. I walked toward the kitchen and turned back. “Want anything to uh. OH FUCK!” Leo was standing there right behind me, smiling as usual. But we weren’t eye to eye. I was looking at his mouth. Suddenly, I was wide awake. The porch! It was at least 2 inches lower than the floor of my house. “What the hell, Leo!? Who else did you touch last night?” I asked. “Well, I was on the subway,” he explained. “You know that hard turn after Wilshire? Well, some guy lost his balance and landed on me. I had to get off at the next stop just to avoid growing right there on the train.” He smiled again. “Isn’t this amazing? I feel so strong, I wish you knew what this was like.” Ugh. “Don’t rub it in, ok?” I responded a bit too sharply. “This may be great for you, but what do I get out of it besides feeling smaller every time you show up? You’ve got to let me see that script, maybe it will work for me too!” Leo thought about it for a few seconds. Why the hell would he even hold back? “Please, Leo!” I almost pleaded. “I thought you said you would share this if you found something.” Finally, he broke. “Fine, we’ll go to my place after the gym. I can’t guarantee it will work, though. You won’t even be able to read it, you’re going to have to memorize the words exactly as I say them and repeat it back all at once. “Anything!” I nearly screamed. “I have to try.” The bigger he grew, the more desperate I was becoming. "OK, OK." He said, "But first, lets hit the gym. I have to see what I can do now!" He smirked cockily as he flexed both biceps. He was wearing one of those t-shirts with the sides cut out, so you can see everything, including the side of his now well developed pecs. It was obvious his arms were not going to fit in the sleeves anyway. A Secret Between Friends - 5 [i was actually dreading seeing what would happen at the gym with Leo. He had put on some serious mass since our last workout. Given his latest growth spurt, I was guessing he weighed well above 210 now. His arms were showing signs of that split bicep head and had definitely broken the 18” mark. Every other muscle would have certainly followed suit in their growth. The reality of it all hit me hard as he drove us to the gym in his Mini Cooper, which at his original height and size, was the perfect fit for him. Now he was having trouble even getting into it easily and with his new size he took up his side of the car and spilled into mine. One wrong move and I’d touch him again causing even more growth. Upon arrival, I could see the looks he was already getting and we had barely checked in. It was like I wasn’t even there, overshadowed by my once smaller gym partner. I had never experienced that kind of attention, and truthfully, had never considered wanting it. But now, seeing Leo attract it effortlessly and accept it with a growing cocky jock attitude, I craved it with an intense jealousy. It just wasn’t fair. As we began working out, it was immediately clear that he was now in charge. He chose all the exercises without asking what I wanted to do and always went first. We started with the bench press, which he loaded up with two 45 pound plates per side. I was sure he’d never attempted this much and I hadn’t even come close to that on good day. I secretly hoped he couldn’t handle it. However, not only could he handle the weight, it was obvious he was just toying with it. This would barely be considered his new warm up weight! I stood no chance of ever catching up with him. He removed a plate from each side and asked if I could handle it. I gave him a smug glare. “Have you forgotten your previous weights already?” I asked. He smiled, “I was just joking. Jeez, can’t take a joke now?” I ignored him and pushed out my 10 reps, determined to do the best I could, or go down trying. “Time for some real weight,” he said, adding 45’s to make it three plates per side. I stood aside trying to hold my jaw in place. This is the guy who, only days ago, could barely bench 135 pounds. Now he’s going to attempt this? It took me a minute just to do the math, I’d never had to think that high in the gym! No sooner had I figured it, Leo had pushed the bar up off the rack and lowered it slowly to his chest and then back up. Holy shit, 315 pounds and he didn’t show any signs of struggle. He completed nine more in perfect form and rose from the bench, a huge grin on his face. “Wanna try it?” he prodded, motioning to the bench. Did he expect me to even respond to that ridiculous statement? “I’m kidding of course, but would you believe that felt a bit light? I’m going to really go for it next time!” I was dumbfounded. Part of me wanted to leave him to his workout, since he was clearly out of my league now. The rest of me wanted to stay and watch this near demi-god find his limit. I didn’t even want to work out anymore. This was starting to feel like me trying to fit in at the gym on Venice Beach, with all the hardcore bodybuilders. The more he pushed the smaller I felt. “Come on,” he said, “at least finish the bench press. I promise I’ll stop with the jokes.” Fine, I sighed. I added a 25 pound plate on each side, just to appease him. We’d used that weight last time and I managed to get 6 reps in before I couldn’t push the bar up anymore. Leo had had to pull it up the rest of the way to get it racked again. I was determined this time would be different. After all, what was the point in working so hard and never improving? I pushed the bar up and let it down toward my chest. Shit this seems heavy, I thought. Did I struggle this much to start last time? It took nearly everything I had in me to push it back up and Leo had moved into the spotter’s position to help me. Not one to give up so easily, I went for a second rep…. and failed miserably. What was wrong with me? Leo quickly reached down and grabbed the barbell securely with only one hand and lifted it back to the racked position. Damn, he looked absolutely huge from this angle. Out of breath and feeling a bit humiliated, I got up and walked away without a word. After a trip to the water fountain, I saw he had already reset the bench with 4 plates per side and was positioned to get started. “I’d spot you, but I can’t even handle my own weight, so…” I mumbled. He smiled, without looking away from the weights above him and said, “Its fine, I don’t think I’ll need help anyway. Its only 400 pounds” With that, he pushed up; a slight grunt and lifted the bar. Finally, a weight that challenged him a bit! I’ll admit, I was definitely getting turned on watching his muscles work. There was just something so masculine and hot seeing a guy with that much power show what he could do, and even then I knew he had way more in him. After that we moved on to biceps. I had already given up on trying for the evening and relegated myself to watching him experiment with his new muscles. At least I was getting a good show out of this. Rather than draw out the foreknown limitations, Leo went straight to the dumbbells. Grabbing a 60 pounder, tentatively, he seemed content to at least warm up with it. But he quickly skipped ahead to the 80 pound one. Again, it was my turn to watch in awe as he doubled our previous record, and he was hardly breaking a sweat. At 100 pounds he looked happy, as he curled the dumbbells up and down. I watched his biceps explode with size as the pumped up bigger and bigger with each repetition. I think I was wrong about 18”, with a full pump he was nearing 20 or more inches. I was glad to be wearing my compression shorts and a slightly longer T shirt, because my dick was now raging hard and I wasn’t sure how much longer I could watch him go at this. “You’re ready to go?” He asked, almost rhetorically. “That’s fine, I got to see what I wanted to. Lets get out of here.” I didn’t waste any time making a dash for the door. One, because of a certain problem in my pants, and also because I had an old Chinese script with my name written all over it. This was the moment I’d been waiting for and I hoped to God it would work. The drive back to his apartment was, well, excruciating. Leo couldn’t stop talking about how much he had just lifted and how incredible it felt to be so big a strong. As if I didn’t already know, he reminded me how small he used to be compared to his current state. And he wanted to get even bigger! I don’t think I could bare that and sadly I knew it was inevitable. We got to his apartment and I waited anxiously as he pulled the script out of a box in the top of his closet. How the hell he got it there days ago, I couldn’t imagine, but now he didn’t even have to go up on his toes to reach it. “OK,” he said, “I’m not sure how we’re going to do this. The part that you need to recite is kind of long and you need to be precise with the enunciation. Are you sure you want to do this?” “Leo, I haven’t wanted anything so badly in my life! Just let me try, dude. I have to!” I was almost nervous. I was so close to having what I wanted, yet there was a chance that it wouldn’t work. No, I told myself. It worked for him, it will work for me. He began saying the words and I repeated them exactly. He had to correct me several times, damn Chinese is tough, I thought! Finally we reached the end. I decided it would be best to write down the passage spelled out the way I heard it. This way I could recite the words without stopping. There was no way I could memorize it. Once more through and I felt like I had it down. He handed me the script, which I held reverently and prepared to recite the sounds I’d written down on the paper next to me. I took a deep breath, he assured me I could do it and off I went. Word for word, sound for sound I recited it aloud. The intensity in my speech grew as I neared the end. I wanted this so badly, I could hear it in my voice. Announcing the last syllable, I closed my eyes momentarily. I felt my body flush with heat. Its happening! I opened my eyes, but there was no light flashing around the room, the script hadn’t glowed. Then I saw Leo, frowning. “I don’t understand,” he said. “It should have worked. You said all the words correctly. I’m sorry, Chris, I don’t know what to say.” I sat there for a solid minute, staring intently at the old script. Why wouldn’t it work? Did I need actually be Chinese, or something? “This fucking sucks,” I moaned, as I tossed the script onto his kitchen table. “I don’t get it, you can grow all you want and I just get to watch!? I can’t believe this. What else did your uncle tell you? There must be something you forgot.” I stood up and started pacing. I was so determined that this would work, it had to. I began to lose it. “Let’s call him, he must know what the problem is.” Leo stood up. “I wish there were more to this, but you just did the exact same thing as I did. And this script was just as much a mystery to my uncle as it is to me. Look, Chris, I know how hard this must be for you.” “Hard?! You couldn’t possibly know what this is like. Look at you!” I was near tears and pacing even harder through his living room. “Seeing you get everything you’ve ever wanted and I’m stuck watching you outgrow me and out lift me in a matter of days! I can’t handle this anymore. I don’t think I can be around you.” “Chris, please stop. Will you look at me?” He walked up to me and planted his huge body right in my way. “STOP IT!” He practically yelled. I froze in my tracks and looked up into his eyes. It was too much and I had to get out of there. Out of instinct, I reached out and tried to push him out of the way. My hands met his hard shoulders and in a split second his hands had pushed me back. I recoiled in terror. What had I done? How long had I touched him? “Shit.” I whispered. It was too late. I saw him inch higher, even faster than before. His shoulders broadened out and his pecs extended beyond the edge of the cutout shirt. His large brown nipples coming into view and pointing further and further down as his pecs filled in even more. Biceps bulged and his arms were pushed out by his expanding lats. His growth slowed to a stop. I was no longer looking at his mouth. My eyes were level with his collar bone. This was my nightmare coming true. He must have been close to 6’5” now and his width filled my field of vision, especially being so close. I started to back away, but tripped over something in my path and landed hard on my ass. Looking to my feet, I found my gym shorts had fallen around my ankles. How is that possible, I thought? “What the fuck is going on?!” I pulled my shorts back up and made for the door. My place was only a mile away. I would sooner walk than get in his car again. Blindly, I reached for the door knob but found it inches higher than expected. Something was very wrong and the gravity of the situation was raining down like hail in a storm. My world was crumbling around me. “Chris, wait!” I heard him yell, but I was already gone. A Secret Between Friends - 6 I ran as fast as I could for what seemed like an hour. How far could my house be? What would have been a decent 10 minute jog had turned into a breathless, never-ending marathon. My stamina had gone and I had to stop multiple times to re-secure my shorts. I refused to examine the overwhelming evidence as fact, at least not until I was home and had a chance to cool off and think rationally. Finally, I arrived home and threw myself face first onto the couch. I screamed into a pillow and allowed myself to break down a little. This whole thing was too much for me to handle. How could Leo do this, and to me?! My phone vibrated. It was a text from Leo. “Please let me explain Chris. There are things that you…” I stopped reading, I couldn’t. DELETE. I had to figure this out for myself, since apparently I was stuck this way now; a diminished version of my former self. First things first, I decided: time to face the facts. I grabbed a tape measure to check my height. Sure enough, I’d lost 5” in height. Weight I could explain but this… how would I go to work, suddenly shorter than half of my coworkers? Next, I checked my weight. I had gone from 180 to 150 in days. All that hard earned progress in the gym, gone in an instant. I looked at myself in the mirror. At least I didn’t look over weight, I decided. In fact, if anything I was looking a bit leaner than before with just enough muscle to show some signs of gym time. I started actually thinking I could live with this. I can build something back up with this body. NO! I corrected my acceptance. He stole this from me. Without even trying he became everything I’ve ever wanted and worked for. I would get it back somehow. I mournfully drug myself to bed. I didn’t feel like doing anything else, despite the relatively early hour in the evening. I lay there thinking through the whole process. What had I missed? Or was he really lying to me all this time? I closed my eyes to sleep. But the image of him growing in front of me, his massive physique dominating the space was burned into my thoughts. I fought to find something else to think about, but it was useless. I knew this would haunt me for years to come. Finally, I drifted to sleep, having lost the battle to clear my mind of the massive new Leo. A week passed; a blur of monotonous self loathing and vegetative existence, at best. I’d called the office and claimed I was too ill to come in. How would I explain the recent changes anyway? The only pleasure I found came from actually thinking about Leo and his amazing body. Jealousy had led to anger which gave way to an almost erotic envy and finally full blown lust. I began having dreams of worshiping Leo’s body and servicing his prodigious tool. Finally, on Saturday afternoon, something snapped in me. I couldn’t stand not seeing him anymore. If not for his body, I missed our friendship. I called to see how he was doing. He answered with a booming baritone bravato I hadn’t expected. It was deep and sexy, much different from the Leo I knew a couple weeks earlier. He agreed to come over for dinner that night and catch up. I asked if he could bring the script one more time and see if there were any other options to resolve it. He arrived around six o’clock and knocked on my door. I had just finished cooking and set the table. “Perfect timing,” I announced as I opened the door. I stood there in awe for a second. Even standing on the porch below my door frame he towered over me now. The width of his torso filled my field of vision. “Hi,” he rumbled. I could feel that deep voice resonate right through me. “Uh…. Come. Come in,” I barely managed to squeak out. I stepped way back out of his way. He had to turn slightly to get his shoulders through the door, and his head was just inches from the top of the door frame. “Smells great,” he said, adding “Hope you made enough, I eat A LOT these days.” I had already figured that much, so I’d made enough to feed 10 guys. Hopefully that would satisfy him. “Thanks for inviting me, Chris. I miss this. Us hanging out, I mean. I know we have a lot to talk about and I brought the script like you asked.” Leo said. Maybe he wasn’t so bad after all. At least, it put me more at ease. “Let’s eat. I’m starving! We can talk ‘business’ afterward.” “Sounds good.” I offered him a seat and served him a plate filled to the edge and piled high. My own serving would have barely been considered a full meal by normal standards, but I could hardly eat like I used to. I sat down and looked at him. The chair had disappeared, hidden by his immense bulk. “I missed you too,” I said, finally breaking the silence. “You know, one thing we never discussed was your real name. How did that come about?” Leo chuckled. Still shoving food in his mouth like he was running out of time, he gave me a ‘just a second’ sign. “Well my mother was Greek and my father Chinese. That’s where my odd mix comes from. They decided when I was born that I should be named to honor both heritages.” He asked for paper and pen. “Li is the Chinese word for Strength or power.” He drew the symbol on the paper, 力. “And Serno is Greek.” Σέρνω, he wrote out. “I was told it was a family nickname for my grandfather who came from a long line of laborers who worked at the shipping ports moving cargo around. Not very creative if you ask me. It basically means to drag.” “That’s so cool you have that much history to draw from,” I said. “And I’m impressed you can write that out so well.” And then something clicked in my brain. “That must be a coincidence though, right? The meaning of your name?” The irony was apparently lost on him, but it was abundantly clear to me. “Your name, turn it around… Serno Li. ‘To drag strength’!” I was beginning to hint at the fact that I knew his secret now. “Considering how your growth happened, I find that quite remarkable.” “Oh, wow, yes that is an amazing coincidence, but I promise you its just that,” Leo said. “OK, look… That’s why I was trying to keep you from touching me. I didn’t think you would approve of what I found, so I kept it to myself. I had already decided I would only touch someone once, it would barely be noticeable. I never intended for this to happen to you, but given our closeness it was inevitable. I’m so sorry, Chris, you have to believe me. I talked to my uncle last night. He has been researching the text in more depth and says there may be a solution, but he hasn’t quite figured out the final portion of it. He says it … well I don’t want to raise your hopes just yet, until he can translate the rest of it.” “Are you messing with me again, Leo? Why the fuck would you not tell me this?” I was a little pissed off now. He knew what would happen and he didn’t warn me at all. I took a deep breath. “Its fine,” I sighed. “I have to learn to live with this new reality. What if your uncle never figures it out? I can’t sit around forever waiting on some reversal spell that may not even exist.” I paused. Nervously, I formed a question I’d wanted to ask for days. “What … what does it feel like? You know, when you grow.” He smiled and leaned back in his chair. It groaned loudly under his weight. “I thought you’d never ask!” he said. “Its absolutely amazing! I can feel it start as soon as I make contact. There’s this energy, almost like a vibration that flows into me. And then I grow. Its like being hooked up to an electrified water pump. Every muscle feels this shockwave of energy and when they expand its like they’re being pumped up like a water balloon… getting fuller and heavier.” He had closed his eyes, obviously enjoying the memory of it all. I saw something large shift in his gym shorts. It seemed that’s all he could wear these days. “My muscles aren’t the only thing that grows,” he grinned. “I went from the average Asian to, well quite large. No matter what I do, I’m hornier than I’ve ever been in my life.” I cleared my throat, nervously. “Oh.” I had gone rock hard instantly, my fantasies of worshipping Leo flooding my brain. He noticed me squirm a little in my seat. “I know, you want to see it.” He smirked, standing to his full intimidating height. “I’ve seen how you look at me now. You can’t help yourself, I’m just too amazing for you to ignore. Aren’t I?” I could only nod in agreement. He reached up and in one quick movement ripped his shirt off and flexed his biceps. My own cock jumping with a near orgasm at the incredible sight before me. Nearly 300 pounds of shredded muscle was in my dining room, showing off just for me. I was nearing a state of euphoric bliss, hypnotized by this god in front of me. He lowered his shorts, a massive tube of flesh flopped out, slapping his leg. Soft, he was at least 8” long and so thick, slightly bigger than I had been completely hard at my previous size. A pair of testicles the size of large navel oranges hung low in his sack. I was mesmerized. He stroked himself with one hand, feeling the size of his hairless shelf like chest with the other. It expanded rapidly, stiffening and straightening into a monster pointing straight at me. “After last night,” he said, breaking my trance, “13.5” long, 9 inches around.” Fuck, I whispered. I couldn’t take my eyes away from it. He continued to stroke, oblivious to my own presence in the room. I pulled out my own penis. It was disappointingly smaller now, also size no doubtedly lost to Leo. I stood up, my own shorts falling to the floor, and moved closer to the monstrosity before me. I couldn’t stop myself, it was as if I was being drawn to him, to his powerful cock. Precum dripped from the tip and he began to moan. I hesitated, but knew exactly what I wanted to do. My mind had given itself over to its own lustful desires, consequences be damned. He grunted and moaned even louder and without further uncertainty, I literally dove onto his cock. My hands barely wrapped its girth and my mouth struggling to accept its massive head. I gagged at the sudden intrusion, but adrenaline soon took over as I serviced him the best way I could. I could feel him swelling, his penis lengthening in my hands and pushing further into my throat. My mouth was being stretched beyond its limit and the object of my desire was moving higher as I sucked away. He groaned louder. “Fuck yes! So big, I’m so fucking huge!” He bellowed with deafening bravado. I felt a gush of fluid down my throat and he forced my head further onto his massive expanding penis. He yelled loudly as he empty his load down my throat, holding me there as if to force feed me every last drop. I met a simultaneous climax, shooting more cum than I ever thought possible. I fell immediately to the floor, drained of any energy I had. I was gasping for air and trying desperately to recover from such an earth shattering orgasm. Finally, regaining my composure I stood up to see the damage. My stomach was bloated with a surreal amount of cum, my body still heaving from the exertion it endured. But reality set in immediately. I was looking at Leo’s belly button, his even larger cock bobbing just inches from my face. I felt like a child as I looked skyward, higher and higher until I found his face staring back at me. He was devastatingly massive, a true giant to even a normal man. The only reference I had for my own height was the chair next to me, which I cleared by merely a foot. Five foot even, I’d guessed and immediately stepped back in horror. “Oh shit,” I mumbled breathlessly to no one. “I. Leo. What. Oh Fuck.” I couldn’t think clearly, much less form a real sentence. What the hell had I done, and it was my own doing! I began to get weak in the knees, grabbing the chair for support. I was feeling faint and a flash of heat washed over me as I began to see stars. I was nearly out when Leo spoke, the power now in his voice shaking the room and pulling me back to consciousness. “Just wait,” he said. “What the fuck, Leo! Wait on what?!” I screamed. “Just wait for it,” he repeated with a calming assurance. A Secret Between Friends - 7 I stood there in my dining room, shrunken beyond anything I thought possible. My mind was stumbling over itself at a frenetic pace trying to assess and comprehend the situation. Before me stood the biggest, most muscular man I had ever seen. He had his eyes closed and arms extended. His wing span easily surpassed 7’, maybe more. He was breathing heavily from the sexual exertion we’d both just experienced and his pecs, which hung off his upper body like two perfectly formed plates of steel inches thick, heaved up and down with each breath. If there had ever been a more perfect specimen of the human form, history had long forgotten him. What were we waiting on? I could scarcely imagine what he meant by ‘Just wait for it,’ and I feared what I was waiting on was some final growth spurt pushing him even larger. “Leo, please stop this,” I pleaded. “We have to fix this, it isn’t right. Let’s call your uncle and…” I was stopped mid-sentence, when Leo recited an indistinguishable phrase in Chinese. The room again shook with the power in his voice and I was unnerved by its ominous sounding authority. Immediately after completing the phrase, the backpack in which he’d stowed the old script began to glow. Light spilled out of every seam of the bag from the concealed relic. The glow turned into a blinding flash that knocked me on my ass. “Chris,” Leo broke through the chaos. “Do you accept my gift?” he asked seemingly in a trance. “I, uhm, what? Yes. Sure?” I was confused. What the hell was he talking about? I didn’t see him walk in with any gifts and he could have asked without all the theatrics. Another blinding flash emanated from the bag and Leo came to, lowering his arms and smiled as he told me I should stand up. I obeyed, given his size I was in no position to argue. “Are you ready?” He asked. Before I could elicit a response, the wait was over and whatever was to happen started. I felt it deep in my core, the electricity he’d mentioned earlier. The feeling of being filled like a balloon was unlike anything I’d ever experienced. I looked at him with confusion. He smiled, his immense height and huge muscular frame shrinking slowly. “Just enjoy it, Chris. I’ll fill you in afterwards.” My height had already started to change, the floor moving further away. Worry and regret melted away as I realized what was happening. He had figured it out, I was getting everything back. I inched higher as he continued to diminish, my frame slowly returning to its original state. I had reached the half way point at 5’6”, though Leo still towered over me by a foot or more. The feeling of such rapid growth was indescribable and incredibly erotic. I felt as if my manhood was being reinstated, as if testosterone was coursing through my system making me virile once again. The exchange was nearly finished. Finally nearing the comfort of my former 6’ height and weight, I breathed a sigh of relief. I knew this would put Leo at the same height. We’d finally be on the same playing field again. I looked at him with a smile and started to say thank you. Our eyes met, we were the same height. It was done, I thought. But that lasted only for a moment. He continued to shrink and I shot past my old height. 6’1”, then 6’2”. I looked down to examine myself; this was pushing unfamiliar territory. I saw my muscles expand further than they’d ever been. The pressure he described filling me up increased rapidly. I could feel every muscle tense and stretch, my bones lengthening to accommodate new size. 6’3” came and went. The pressure in my muscles built in intensity and I saw my pecs and biceps ripple with definition and size. Even my feet had grown several sizes larger. My eyes refocused on something else larger than expected hanging pendulously from my groin. Even soft it was surprisingly large and continued its growth with the rest of my body. I had soon reached an impressive 6’5” as my growth slowed to a near halt, leaving only my muscles with one last jump in size and it was over. I surveyed the unreal landscape of my torso. Perfectly squared broad pectoral muscles tapered down to a hard 8 pack and framed by softball sized biceps. I had become my own walking fantasy. Every muscle had dramatically grown and I was truly a sight to behold, even in the shadow of Leo’s super human size. The very thought of my new size made me immediately horny. I indulged in my own vanity momentarily, closing my eyes and grabbing my rapidly expanding penis. With pride, I found it would take both of my big meaty hands to fully grasp its phenomenal size. “Need some help with that?” Leo questioned. I opened my eyes and looked down. Way down. Shit, I was so tall now. If he felt short when we first met, now he was bordering on tiny. It did seem as if he were slightly larger than the original, though given my new perspective, everything seemed a bit off. This would take getting used to for sure. His muscles bulged just enough to suggest he’d managed to keep just a little for himself. “Is that a good idea?” I finally broke from my slightly narcissistic self worship. “I’m not sure I want to start this all over again.” Leo laughed. “ There are several things I haven’t told you yet and even I don’t fully understand, but I promise, from this point forward, contact with me will never cause you any harm. Its all laid out in the script, I’m sorry I held this secret from you, but there was no other way to give you what you wanted. I was certain you would have never agreed to the plan if you had known all the details.” With that, he grabbed my throbbing member in his hands and led me to the couch. “You should fuck me now,” he practically demanded. “Better do it while you can, because once I out grow you, the tables get turned!” He smiled and pushed me down onto the couch with all the strength he could muster. Aggressive and masculine: I could care less who took what position, the attitude and personality he exhibited right then were enough for me. I was hooked and for the first time in years, I felt truly happy.

The next morning I awoke to a grabbing at my ankles. I was a little startled, and I jerked my big leg hard, and as I opened my eyes, I realized my foot went straight into Colin's lean gut, and I knocked him clear across the room onto his ass. When I realized what I did, I got up out of bed fast and went over to help him up. "Colin, I'm so sorry. I didn't realize it was you," I said, as I extended an arm to help him up. He grabbed my arm and I pulled him up quite easily. He didn't seem rattled or annoyed at all. "What are you doing up so early Colin?" "You promised to take me to the gym today Greg." He was calm, and not at all winded from the kick in the gut he just got with my size 12 foot. I realized I was standing in just my briefs, and I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I still had the beefy baseball player's build, my proudest feature being my thick, solid athlete's forearms. Maybe a little leaner than I used to be, but it made my abs pop. I turned sideways just a bit, I always kinda liked showing off. Then I felt a smack on my abs and realized it was Colin. I looked at him, kinda pissed. "What was that Colin?" I asked, moving towards him, and puffing my chest out. "You are looking a little lean there yourself brother. Maybe some weight training will do you good too." He looked me dead in the eye. I was annoyed because he was right. I had let myself get leaner and needed to bulk up. Maybe working out with Colin would be the incentive I needed. I tossed him a notebook and told him to open it up. "I wrote up a training plan for you Colin. Light weights, lots of reps, full body workout. If you keep a good pace, you should be finished in 42 minutes. Try it for two weeks then we can adjust it based on your progress" It occurred to me the night before that it took him five years to gain the last 16lbs, how could he possibly add the next 16 in just three months? He was looking at it intently, and grabbed a pen and made some more notes as I pulled on shorts and a t shirt. I sat down to pull on my training shoes. "Oh and one more thing Colin. If you want to have even a chance of pulling this off, I have one word of advice for you: EAT. EAT lots of proteins and vegetables and fruits. You are pushing your limits, so you need the fuel." "Got it Greg. Feed the machine." I grabbed my keys, bounded down the stairs, with Colin right at my heels. We had a quick breakfast and then headed off to the gym in the new Ford Mustang that my dad gave me for graduation. I didn't belong to your typical barbells-and-treadmill gym. "We use lots of free weights, kettle bells, medicine balls. The members are athletes, Colin, not just gym rats. Baseball, basketball, tennis, soccer, rugby, gymnastics. They need and want endurance and strength training. The trainers push everyone, everyday." Colin nodded, listening intently. "People don't go there to work on their own. But don't worry kid, I will look after you." Colin smiled at me. We walked into the gym and I introduced Colin to a few people, but I could tell he was anxious to get to work. So he flipped open his notes, and I put him through the workout in just about 42 minutes. Shoulders, biceps, triceps, chest then back. I was saving leg work for another day. By the end of the workout, Colin was practically shaking, and the weights were really light. He had good form, but it was hard for me to really watch for his weak spots since he had on a big hoodie sweatshirt. I wanted to ask him to take it off, but I knew how sensitive he was about his size, so I kept my mouth shut. I was having serious doubts about making this 16lb goal. But he was determined, and I let him watch as I did some kettle bell lifts. We stopped on the way home for lunch. Colin ordered some grilled chicken, and ate most of it. I was glad since Colin had always been a finicky eater. But still, he needed to step it up. The next morning, much to my surprise, we repeated the whole day. Colin woke me up, struggled through his work out, watched my work out, then ate, and slept in the afternoon. This cycle went on for two weeks, Colin never giving up or showing any disappointment. He was eating more, going through his workouts faster and gradually lifting heavier weights. But he refused to weigh in, and I could not observe any progress since he was in that hoodie nearly 24/7. On the 15th day, Colin whipped through his workout. "Nice work kid, maybe it's time to up the resistance. We can review your plan later." I was in the middle of some kettle bell tricep presses. He folded his arms and watched me work. I was working harder the past few weeks also, and actually felt like I gained a few pounds. I was pretty beat from my work out, and starting to burn out. I had a 60lb bell in a tricep press and I just started to fail. I didn't want to drop it, so my arms were failing fast. Colin walked over and said "You need some help brother?" And before I could even protest, the palm of his hand was on the bottom of the bell. With a firm voice he said "Let it go brother." And my arms finally failed, and I watched, a bit shocked, as he carried it over and put it back in the rack as if it weighed 5lbs. He just looked at me and said "I'm going to do some wall balls brother, want to join me?" I was in some disbelief over what he just did, without even trying, but chalked it up to either a fluke, or was the work starting to pay off? His shoulders were always broad, but even in that hoodie, could I see that they were getting thicker now too? I watched him as he walked away. Wall balls were a favorite in my gym. We used weighted medicine balls, usually 14 or 20lbs. Starting out in a squat, you would stand up straight and launch the ball for a spot 10 feet overhead, catch it back into a squatting position and repeat. It was a great endurance workout. I told Colin to grab me a 20lb ball, and he should get at 14lb ball. He walked back over with 2 20lb balls. I looked, and he just said "Yea, I can handle it." We got into position and one of the coaches called time, and we just started wall balling. Colin had endurance, that's for sure, and he was handling that 20lb ball with ease. I was keeping pace, enjoying the challenge, until around the 17th rep. I heard a loud crash, turned and looked and Colin, his medicine ball nowhere in sight. Then I looked up. Colin had launched his 20lb medicine ball right through the plaster ceiling, and it was lodged firmly overhead. The gym got quiet, then a few people started to gather. I heard "holy shit...I've never seen anyone do that." Even the trainer clapped Colin on the back. "Wow Greg, your brother really beat your ass." I looked at Colin, still in amazement at his feat, but proud also. He stood there nonchalantly, absorbing all the attention. Once the attention died down, we left for home. "You are making good progress, it seem, Colin. You should eat more, and I'll start to work a more challenging plan for you." He just looked at me. "Yes you will brother." That night, I sat down to eat a 16oz steak I had just grilled for myself. Colin walked into the kitchen, still in that hoodie. "That smells good brother" he said. He grabbed a fork and walked over. Leaning from behind, he said "I just want a bite." I put down my own fork and quickly grabbed his wrist. "No way Colin, get your own food." I held his arm firmly and slowly pushed it away. It was not as easy as I had remembered, and his wrist felt thicker. From what I could see of his forearm, that looked thicker too. I even felt him pushing me back a couple times. But I prevailed, and looked up at him. He just said "I hope you enjoyed that moment brother. Because now I know, it's just a matter of when, not if." And he walked off quietly. My mind was reeling. The kettle bell... the wall ball... able to resist my grip, even for a few minutes. I just could not be sure. On Day 36, I was awakened to something on my ankle again. After a few seconds, I realized it was on both my ankles. I could not move my legs, either apart from each other, or off the bed. Finally blinking wide open, I looked up and saw Colin at the foot of my bed. I struggled a bit, then I realized something. With one hand, one very large and strong hand, he had enveloped around both my ankles and immobilized me. The plan was working, much better and faster than I thought.

Cockring Chapter 2 – Realization Chad woke early the next morning totally horned up with a raging hard on. His thoughts flashed back to last night and the wild sex he had in the shower. "Shower, yeah, guess I need anotherone." Once under the water he stroked his hard dick as he worked his fingers between his tight ass cheeks. The water steamed down his firm tan body as he mouthed kissing Brian. Remembering the unusual second arousal, its' intensity stronger than the first one. He remembered Brian holding him tightly restrained as they kissed deeply. Feeling that monster cock stabbing his abdomen. Then breaking away from Brian, climbing up wrapping his arms around that strong neck and slowly easing down to ride that cock. Brian was like an animal beneath him. Bucking up into him so deeply and thrusting hard with that massive cock. Chad furiously jacking his dick, totally on the edge, ready to cum when an image from his childhood came to mind. Brian is like a mighty rodeo bull, strong powerful with a massive bulls cock and an animalistic drive during sex. Chad shot forth a massive load of cum. His body convulsed as he launch volley after volley until he was drained and worn out. Stepping out of the shower he dried off and wrapped a towel around his waist. He ordered coffee from room service and while he waited for it, decided to make the most of his limited time to get some work done. Sitting at the desk he turned on his laptop to check his email. He quickly composed a note and sent it off to Brian. Then he switched to his web page and brought up the GPS map. All dots on the map were green which indicated no problems in the system. All his acquisitions were doing well. He wanted to check the details of his latest stud, so he clicked on Brian’s dot in Minnesota. The screen refreshed and showed several graphs including blood pressure, heart rate, temperature and other bodily functions. The system constantly analyzed the subjects and extrapolated other data which it displayed and logged in a database. The arousal data indicated that Brian had been at least partially aroused several times during the night. This was not at all unusual during dream cycles. His research had indicated that it was especially pronounced in true alpha males like those studs he'd acquired. However, Brian's arousal cycles were more frequent and at a much higher magnitude than the norm. In fact, the current arousal indicator was on the rise, passing 'partial' on the scale and nearing 'full' erection. He knew this would surely awaken him, so he decided to continue monitoring the data. As it was nearing the time Brian usually woke up for work he was struggling to enjoy his day off by sleeping in for a change. Between the habit of waking before the alarm rang, an erotic dream and a rampant hard on, it was proving to be a losing situation. His last hope was lost by the ringing of the damned phone. He cursed the fact that anyone would call at this hour. "Most likely a wrong number", he grumbled as he answered the phone. "Yeah...” Brain answered in his groggy voice. "Morning Stud, its Chad" "Hey... how’s it going...”, Remembering last night, Brian reached for his cock, finding that he was totally hard. "Great! Sure enjoyed making you cum so many times." "Man that was a hot time last night." Brian admited as he slowly stoked himself. "Even after shooting six loads?" Chad questioned. "Aw... hell yah...” "I'm curious, you still wearing the cockring I gave you?" "Cockring?" He remembered it from last night, and how hot it felt during sex. "Check your cock" "Yeah I still got it on, why?" "Well, it’s not just a cockring. It's what made you cum so many times!" Chad turns up the power on the cockring sending a pulse through Brian’s cock. "What the?", as he gripped his cock trying to control the forceful throb. "I control it remotely." "Remotely, what?" "Remote control of your massive stud cock." "aw... FUCK! What are you doing?" "I can make you hard and cum any time I want too." "You can What?" Brian feels his now raging cock needing relief. "awwww awwwww fuuuuu" as the waves come faster and harder, "shit.. Turn it off... come on" he pleads for Chad to stop it, thinking this is some cruel kind of joke. "uhl uhll", Brian strains every muscle as the pulses cause his cock to throb and grow closer to shooting another load of cum, "fuck! What in the hell you doing to me?" "Giving you proof of what I can do to you anytime I please from now on. The program I ran last night was just a taste of what I can deliver through that cockring." Brian couldn't help himself any longer. Every muscle of his body straining as he furiously he pumps his cock. Helpless as the energy pulse takes effect on his throbbing cock. His desire for relief increased to the point that he is driven to double fisting the enraged nine inch monster. The veins standing out as he struggled to try and shoot the massive load. "Yeah! That’s it! Fuck! Work that fuckin monster for me." Brian drops the phone as he shouts at the top of his lungs. "Yeah... yeah... awwww fuck!" Just then Chad hung up the phone. Next he set the system to run the double load subprogram, leaving Brian writhing in sexual agony. Too which, Brian pumped off not one but two massive loads before he could regain control. Laying on the bed, covered in his own cum, he thought of the cockring. Frantically he tried to remove it. Pulling and twisting on it proved impossible. The cockring seemed to sense his efforts and triggered something that caused his cock to immediately grow to full hardness again. Removing his hands from the cockring the sensation subsided and his cock slowly return to normal size. Brian thought to himself that he'd have to come up with some other means to remove it. He began to think back to the online chats they'd had in the past and the conversation from the night before. He remembered how he told Chad about his married life and frigid wife. Going without sex with her for years and diverting his energy and attention to working out in the gym. Getting in shape and then taking up new sports to divert his energy and keep his mind off sex. Anything to stave off his sexual needs. Only to end up with other men starting to notice him, making comments, finding excuses to touch his body and making passes at him sexually. How he finally decided to fall back on the pleasures he'd experienced a few times during his college life. The good times of wild man sex with his buddies. Finally, he explained how he could only get away on an occaisional limited basis as he didn't want to end his marriage. Everything else about it is great! And I really do love her. Then Chad had asked about what Brian did when he couldn't get away. Those times when the need was so great. Brian explained how he'd have hot instant messaging sessions on the internet with men online and even gotten into exhibition via webcam sessions open to everyone on gay sites. Getting off on all the positive, encouraging comments from other men. He had grown proud of how he looked physically and his big cock. He loved to get off while showing it to others. He got into wearing cockrings of various styles and types which emphasized his size. Finally, he recalled what Chad had said last night, when he gave Brian the cockring. 'After what you told me about your situation and getting limited free time to play, I figured you'd appreciate this. Something to help give you pleasure, stimulate your hot sexual desires and give you release when you can't get free to be with other men.' Only now did he begin to understand the hidden meaning to Chad’s words. Even the reply to his concerns that it may not come off, 'it'll stay on as long as you need and then some.' What had been one of the most spectacular nights of his life had led his current situation and potential nightmare. He became angry thinking about Chad. The man who'd given him so much pleasure just hours ago was now taking pleasure in his ability to torture him. He couldn't believe he'd trusted this man so much or that'd he'd been such a fool. He needed to contact Chad hoping he could find out what it was that he wanted. Money? Revenge for something? There had to be some way out of this situation. He wanted to talk to Chad and try to convince him to remove the cockring. Brian didn't have a phone number to reach Chad and the call log on his cell only showed the hotel number. He tried the hotel and asking for the room, was told the occupant had checked out earlier. He logged into his eMail and found that 'MultiLoadPumper' account was closed. It indicated that Chad had covered his bases, checked out of the hotel and left town. It clearly meant that any attempt to contact him would be futile. However a final message was sent to Brian. "I will contact you if necessary. And use you for my pleasure whenever I desire!" He continued to ponder the situation, but he knew he had to go about his day as if nothing were wrong. He'd have to go Roller Blading, spend time reading by the pool and go to the gym as usual so as not to draw attention to his problem. It'd be impossible to explain it to his family as to how he got into this situation. Needless to say, he was concerned when Chad might activate the cockring again. Roller blading ten miles that day went without incident although the heavy cockring swinging around his cock with every stride, was always on his mind and very distracting. It was obvious that several guys on the trail had indeed noticed it too. Back home he changed into his swimsuit, put on his tanning lotion, made a sandwich, grabbed his book and headed out to the pool. Time flew by with the only incident being a slight rise as he was reading a hot scene about male sex between two muscular characters in his book. Although not unusual, it caused him to take a break; just to be sure it was due to the subject matter. Fortunately it was. He made a mental note that normal erections were not altered by the cockring. On his way to lunch, Chad's thoughts wondered to his fun the night before. He couldn't help but think of Brian, his big cock and how this stud had somehow managed to get him aroused that second time. Chad found his cock growing hard as he relived the scene in the shower yet again. He wanted to see how his latest alpha male was doing. He wanted to call him or send an IM or eMail, but those weren't acceptable options. It would break his security rules to have subsequent direct contact. Besides he doubted that Brian would even want to communicate with him. The presence of the cockring itself would certainly make Brian impossible to reason with. No, talk of sex, love, or romance could possibly calm the anger Brian must have about last night’s deception and his current situation today. He would have to wait and see if Brian was okay from the system data that evening when the scheduled task was to taunt Brian again. Just to remind him of the control held over him via the cockring. Chad would just have to let Brian's day continue without interruption. Brain could try to remove the cockring forever without success. Chad felt secure knowing full well that there was no way anyone else could remove it and that he could activate it anytime he wanted. The hot sun felt good on Brian as he was floating in the pool chair, reading his book. He set his book aside, took a drink of water and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He leaned his head back, closing his eyes for a moment when he remembered something he'd seen in a movie once where the guy was wired with a bomb that was remote controlled. Radio waves don't pass thru water. Figuring it may work as long as the cockring was underwater, he slipped off the chair into the water. Pulled his bikini off and carefully looked over the cockring without touching it. He decided to give it a minute and sank lower in the water up to his neck. May as well get more water between it and the air he thought. He put his hand on the cockring and nothing happened. Then, slowly, he tried to remove it. The effect was immediate! His cock sprang to life, growing so long and hard that he had to stay in the water until he could get his swimsuit back on and it softened enough and he could manage to pack it back inside. He took a mental note: removal prevention is part of cockring and not signaled by the remote system. An hour later, Brian went into the house and changed for the gym. Packing his gym clothes, towel and music. He arrived at the gym as usual parking in the nearly empty parking lot and proceeded to the locker room. He undressed and changed into his workout clothes. After putting on his iPod headset and lifting gloves, he went upstairs the workout area. He managed to get thru most of his chest and back routine before it started to get busy. Back in the locker room, he took off his shoes, socks and tank top. Mixed up his protein shake and shed his sweaty gym shorts and jock sock. He finished his shake, grabbed his towel and closed his locker before heading off to the communal shower. Once his towel was on the hook outside the shower, he walked over to his usual corner and turned on the water. His pumped muscles relaxed a bit under the powerful hot spray. He soaped himself up and his thoughts drifted back to Chad and the sex they had in the shower just the night before. His hand touched the cockring and reality hit him hard, just as he heard the voices of other men in the locker room. No time to panic, he knew he needed to hide the cockring still wrapped around his cock. His cock was starting to grow out of fear of being discovered, as he heard lockers closing and figured they'd soon be upon him. Quickly he made his way across the shower area to his towel. He left one end of it hanging in front of him as he dried himself off. One of the members, a local police officer, started up a conversation about his latest exercise program. Brian managed to continue drying off as best he could. Finally the officer completed his story and went into the shower area. Brian made his way to his locker and dressed quickly. He shook his head as he left the gym. Thinking how lucky he was that the locker room had been empty both times while changing earlier. Chad couldn't believe how stupid he'd been. To think that it was that possible for him to forget about the cockring like he did. He had worn cockrings before but always removed them when he was going to the gym. He wondered if he was ever going to get used to wearing it all the time. Then, realizing this may be a permanent situation, he decided he needed to adjust his life or be prepared with an explanation for wearing a cockring in the future. Knowing full well he couldn't hide it forever. He arrived home just in time for dinner and watched some TV with the family. After an hour or so, he went up to his office to pay the monthly bills before bed. He sat at his desk with the computer on, paying bills and balancing the checking account. Chad was hundreds of miles away in his hotel room. Browsing the internet, looking for other alpha males with the potential to join his group. As he worked he monitored his group of studs, finally deciding it was time to taunt his latest prized stud. Chad was please by how many loads he was able to force out of him last night. Not only did he have the most massive cock in Chad's group, but he proved to have the most stamina of them. Also, the results of the data collected last night was really intriguing. He wanted to enjoy a little sexual pleasure playing with the massive bull sized cock of his latest acquisition. Chad adjusted some of the settings for Brian. He was pleased to find him sitting at a computer with a webcam connected. He sent the command to activate the cam. Then initiated the subprogram and listened, sure enough it had a microphone built in too. He watched the webcam on Brian's computer broadcast the image of his shirtless subject. He admired the upper body development, the broad shoulders, large pecs and those powerful upper arms. "Well, back to business." He said to himself with a longing sigh. He clicked the button to launch the subroutine. It was set to initiate a massive instant erection and continue until orgasm completed. "FUCK!" Brian almost yelled as the erection came on so rapidly. He reached to his cock standing erect, head sticking out the top of his shorts. "I didn't want this one." "No, I did", Chad states to himself, knowing full well Brian couldn't hear him. "Oh Shit", He pulls his raging cock out of his shorts. "oooohhhhhh" as he pulls his shorts down to get at his balls. "That's it Stud, show me that bull cock throbbing and straining for relief." "awwww what the?" Brian stroking harder now. "ah-h-h Fuck" Then realizing it had to be Chad. "He's got me again." "Dam right Stud. And I intend to enjoy you again and again. This is just the beginning for you." "oh shit....ahhh ......ohhhh" Brain frantically pulled off his shorts. "That’s it. I love to see that hot body totally naked and under my control." "oh, nooooo..oh.. ahh.. fuckkkk" He continues stroking himself, harder now and running his hand over his abs. Realizing that they seemed firmer than he remembered. "Feel those abs Brian." "oh yeah... fuck" "Now, run your hand over those pecs and pinch those nips HARD. I know how that really drives you wild." "awww how the hell does he know", His thought cut short by the pain from pinching his nips with one hand while he continued pummeling the length of his still growing cock. "You'll learn over time what I know. And it's considerable." "What the fuck does he get out of it? Brian questions aloud. "Someday I might let you know the answer to that one." Chad smirks to himself. "I know what I get out of it." The euphoria hits hard in Brian, now overwhelmed. "That's only part of it... the rest you'll discover later", Chad continues to jack off his own hard dick while watching Brian on the monitor. "There you cum ... mother load." Brian blasts forth another massive load all over his desk, computer and most of the paperwork. Once he recovers the cleanup job begins. "Nice one, Brian, very nice and timed perfectly too!" Clicking a button on the web page. Chad updates his notes again, saves his files and sets the system back on monitor. Grabbing his clothes, Chad heads to the shower to clean himself up before bed. He tosses the clothes into the hamper... and starts the water. Looking into the mirror he decides he needs more sun as his tan seems to be fading. Quickly checking over his slim firm torso, he decides his workout routine is still sufficient. 'No need to change it yet." he says to himself. Slapping his firm ass, he steps into the shower. Its warmth feels good on his smooth skin and tight muscles. He feels a twinge inside; remembering how well if felt when Brian was fucking the other night. He realized how much he really enjoyed some of the aspects of his work. Also, some of the acquisitions more than others. I am reworking the series and posting once available. Hope all can be patient.

This is my first story ever, so I'll accept any criticism you give me. Note: This story will contain a bunch of my fetishes. I'm not sure exactly where it will go yet though. I do know that it will include incest, macro, muscle growth, straight to gay, and musk. If any of those offend you, this won't be the story for you. ************************************************************************************************************************* “I hate how small I am,” Trey complained to his friend after he stepped out of the car. The small teen had just been accused of having a fake ID by a police officer, pulled over because he looked way too young to drive a car. “You're not THAT small,” James, his much larger friend answered. “You're a really bad liar James,” Trey said, pushing his long brown hair out of his dark eyes. James really was lying. At 5'3 and 85 pounds, Trey was the smallest senior at his high school. And it had always been this way. He was the smallest kindergartener, the smallest freshman, and now the smallest adult. Trey constantly prayed for a growth spurt that would make him as big as his dad, an absolutely massive man. Heck, at this point he would settle for average height, maybe 5'7”. But according to every doctor, he was done growing, and Trey would have to settle with being small. James patted him on the back. “It doesn't matter man,” he said. “You've got a lot to be proud of.” Trey frowned. It was easy for James to say that. At 5'11 and 190 lbs his muscular, football playing friend had never been confused for being small. He looked up into his friends icy blue eyes. “Whatever dude,” Trey said. “Lets just look for clothes.” The boys walked into the mall to find summer clothes. As they looked around, they saw a strange looking shop that neither had remembered seeing before, in all their trips to the mall. The small, partially hidden shop's sign claimed that it sold “Chinese curios, knick-knacks and traditional medicine.” “Lets check this out,” James said, pulling on his smaller friend. “Maybe they'll have cool stuff.” The boys split up and looked around. James seemed drawn to the strange decorations, while Trey was eying the swords and weapons. The large Chinese man behind the counter smiled at Trey, before going back to inventory as Trey admired his wares. A butterfly knife caught his eye. “Excuse me,” Trey asked, “How much for this knife?” The Chinese man grabbed it and looked at it in his hands. “This is well crafted. It would cost you at least 100 dollars.” He smiled down at Trey. “However, I cannot sell a weapon such as this to someone younger than 18 without a parent or guardian, so you will either need to wait a few years, or bring your parents with you, young man.” Trey's face fell. “I am 18.” he pulled out his ID, a common enough occurrence when one looks five years younger than they are. The older man looked Trey up and down and then smiled. “Ah” he said. Then went into a back room. The man walked out holding a large pill bottle, covered in Chinese characters. “This is what you need then.” Trey frowned. “What is it?” “The solution to your problems. These are Chinese growth pills. If you take one a day, you will soon become a much larger man. You won't be mistaken for a child any longer.” James walked over to the counter. “That's impossible,” he said. “Oh no,” the shopkeeper answered. “I can promise you they work. When I was twenty, I was only slightly larger than your friend here. As time went on, I became the man I am today.” “I call bullshit,” James said, “Trey lets get away from this snakeoil salesman.” Trey however, looked enthralled. “How much is it?” he asked. “How much do you have on you?” Asked the shopkeeper. A look of disgust fell on James's face. “You're gonna buy this shit?” he asked. “Worth a shot,” Trey answered, “nothing else has ever worked.” He turned to the shopkeeper. “I've got 45 dollars and some change.” The shopkeeper smiled. “Sold!” he said, accepting Trey's money. Trey emptied his wallet on the counter, and grabbed the large jar. “Take one a day, until you reach the size you want,” said the shopkeeper. “Make sure to never take any more than that, or there will be consequences.” “Sounds good!” Trey said, and then walked out with his purchase. “You got scammed hard,” James said once they got away from the store, “but hey, if being tricked by old Chinese guys makes you happy, who am I to judge.” The boys eventually arrived at Trey's house. “I wish I could read Chinese,” Trey said as he studied the bottle. “But I'll just settle for doing what the shopkeeper said.” He opened the bottle and popped a pill into his mouth. James looked down at his smaller friend and laughed. “Not any bigger yet huh. Told you you were scammed.” “Maybe they take time,” Trey answered, willing to believe anything. “Yeah and maybe I'm the queen of England.” James shot back. He started walking into the living room. “Whatever, forget about that lets play Madden. I'll set it up, you grab us some pops.” Trey watched his friend disappear, admiring his taught muscles in his tight shorts, and how his blonde hair fell almost to his muscular back. If only James was gay, he'd be exactly Trey's type. He'd settle for James being the best friend he could ask for though. As he grabbed the pops, a he saw the pill container sitting on the corner of the counter. “One more couldn't hurt,” he said, as he popped a second pill into his mouth, before heading out to join his friend on the couch. Trey and his friend sat down and played video games for a few hours, so enthralled with their games that they failed to notice the miraculous changes hitting the smaller of the two men. As they played, Trey's body swelled, his pecs and abs starting to gain some definition, and his arms gaining the smallest hint of muscle. Under his shirt, which no longer covered his abs entirely, a small, wispy trail of hair snaked down to the beginnings of a bush of pubes. His armpits, too gained hair for the first time in his life. Trey's short legs began to expand, leaving his ankles, and eventually a bit of his calf visible under the now tighter jeans which seemed much too small for the frame he had expanded to. The one change Trey did feel, however was the heat. He was sweating profusely, starting to soak through the shirt. “Is it hot in here?” a deeper voice called out. “Woah,” both boys said in unison. Then they both turned their attention to Trey's body. “Oh my god it actually worked!” James said, looking over his friend. “I mean, you're still small, but you're like, average sized now. All of this was one pill?” Trey blushed. “Well, actually, two, but hey I'm not gonna argue with these results.” He wiped the sweat from his still boyish face with the bottom of his tshirt. Revealing the beginning of abs, and the light body hair. James looked on in shock, “you sure don't look 13 anymore, I'd say more like 16.” Trey grinned. “Hey, let's just get me to 18, and then we'll call it a day.” “Are you sure that's a good idea,” James said, looking a bit worried, “I mean, the shopkeeper said-” Trey frowned. “Man forget what he said, I've got a chance of being average for the first time in my life. I'm gonna take a few more.” James shook his head. “If you think it's a good idea, whatever, it's your body. Just know that I am 100% against this. Trey flexed his small arms. “You're just against this because you're afraid I'll get bigger than you,” he joked. “But I promise I won't overdo it.” “Knock yourself out shortstuff.” “Not for much longer,” he answered. Trey went back to the kitchen and grabbed two more pills, popping them into his mouth and then drinking a glass of water to take them down better. He looked at his ill fitting clothing, and took off his shirt and jeans just in case anything bad happened. He didn't want to get stuck in them, and besides, he was sweating buckets. James walked in after him, “I'll watch over you just to make sure you don't die or anything,” he said, patting his friend on the back, seemingly unfazed by seeing his best friend, who had just grown about 4 inches, in just a pair of tight underwear. This time, the growth hit faster, and this time he could feel it. He groaned as his body slowly expanded. First came his arms, which widened from 10 inches to a pair of nice 15 inch biceps. As his body slowly grew upwards, his pecs and abs hardened, gaining definition that looked like it came from years of working out lightly, his abs hardening into a six pack, and his pecs beginning to take on a shape that could only come from lifting weights regularly, as his nipples began to point downwards. His legs expanded and shot outwards, with his quads hardening and becoming defined, like a soccer players. In the front of his shorts, his package expanded to match his growing body, with his formerly three inch long dick hardening and lengthening into a nice 9 inch tool. His balls expanded until they were the size of small eggs. Trey's new body strained against his underwear, as the last phase of his transformation went underway. His body exploded with hair. His large bush became visible over his tented boxers, and the treasure trail on his six pack pushed upwards and outwards until it merged with the patch of hair that had formed over his now large pecs. His armpits became even bushier as hair grew on his forearms, and expanded down his lower body, from his ass down to his feet. As a final touch, stubble grew on Trey's manly jaw. Trey was panting and sweating as he looked eye to eye with his friend. He smiled as he made eye contact. “I'm definitely not a little kid anymore, huh James?” His deep voice called out as he laughed. “Definitely not,” James said in awe. “Lets stop here though Trey, any more and you won't pass for yourself at all.” Trey walked into the bathroom, and stepped on the scale. “193 lbs.” He said with a smile. “How much do you weigh, James?” “190! Damn you're big now!” James said. “Damn right,” Trey said, flexing. As he hit the double bicep pose, exposing his sweaty, hairy pit, the first side effect, the reason for not taking more than one a day became apparent. Trey's body was now producing a strange pheromone, one that made him irresistible to men. The smell drifted over to his now smaller friend, who was beginning to tent in his shorts, his own sizable erection straining. “Trey you smell...” James said looking confusedly at his friend, and eying the body, focusing especially on the straining cock in too small of briefs. “You smell so hot.” Trey looked puzzled. He knew his friend was straight. “What was that James?” he asked, hoping to understand what was going through his friends mind. “Your body,” James said, almost drooling, “It's so sexy, and muscular, and you smell so good.” “I thought you were straight,” Trey asked, confused. “I am, but how could I turn you down,” James said, approaching his friend, and lifting his arm up. James began to inhale his friends armpit sweat, before looking at Trey with hunger in his eyes. “Trey” he said, “I really want you to fuck me.” Trey looked on at James, his confusion showing on his face. He realized that it must be from the pills. “You want me to fuck you?” “Yes, more than anything.” James said, pulling down Trey's underwear, and began to suck on his large cock. Trey moaned loudly. “Oh god James,” he gasped, “You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this. James didn't answer, and continued sucking on the dick in front of him. It was clear, from the way that he struggled against the cock in his mouth that it was his first time ever, but he made up for it in how eager he was. “Fuck,” Trey moaned as James took the head in his mouth and swirled the tip around with his tongue, before licking up and down the sides. “If you keep that up I'm gonna shoot,” Trey groaned. James pulled off Trey's cock. “Good, stud,” he said. “Shoot, but not in my mouth.” James stood up and pulled off his basketball shorts. He turned around and bent over in front of Trey, before exposing his virgin ass covered in a light layer of hair. “Fuck me Trey.” He called out. Trey didn't need to be told twice, as he began to push the head of his cock against his formerly straight friend's asshole. “You sure about this James?” He asked, as he teased the hole with his tool. “More than anything,” James moaned, “Fuck me hard stud.” Trey pushed the head into his friends ass, causing him to gasp and moan. Slowly but surely, he stuck all 9 inches of meat into James's virgin hole. James was moaning in pleasure. “Now fuck me stud” he called out. Trey began to fuck, and fuck hard. He pounded his cock in and out of his friend's ass, his balls slapping against James's as he pushed in and out. There was no way he was gonna last long. James moans became louder and louder, and soon, without warning, he came, shooting all over the bathroom wall, clenching his ass as his cock shot out. That proved too much for Trey, who came deep into his friends ass. Panting, he pulled his soft cock out of his friends ass. James seemed to be in bliss. “That was the best sex of my life,” he moaned, “who knew what I was missing out on.” Trey smiled at his friend. “It was great for me too. Now lets get dressed and cleaned up.” James frowned. “No dude, he said, lets just enjoy each other for a while. Just not in the bathroom. I'm too spent for more sex, but I'd love to just feel you." Trey flexed once more. "Still 100% against this?" James stood up and kissed his friend on the lips. "You know the answer to that, sexy." They walked back to the living room. James laid on top of Trey on the couch, as the friends felt up eachother's bodies. James seemed especially concerned with licking up his friends sweat, from wherever it was, paying close attention to the armpits. Trey was in heaven, wishing this moment would never end. Soon however, James noticed the clock. “Fuck man it's almost five. I've got work in like 20 minutes. I've gotta go. Trey watched as his friend hurridly put on his clothes, and ran out the door. “See you tomorrow?” He called as his friend left. “Of course, stud.” James called out. “We hung out every day before you got hot as hell, why would I stop now?” Trey waved at his friend as he left, and closed the door. Then he realized his problem. He was 8 inches taller than he was in the morning, and bigger and stronger too. He hardly looked like the same person, and his dad would be home any minute. So what do you guys think of my first attempt?

This was the first story in this series. I wrote it about ten years ago, I guess. All the other superbeings our hero encounters in this series are all based on guys I had crushes on over the years. When I posted it on the old site, I prefaced it with: Okay, guys, this is my first attempt to write in this genre. It's a bit over the top, but most of these stories are. I drew some of my inspiration from Legionxp's fabulous Super Powers Universe stories, but this world is much more benign. Please be kind. My life had become a big blur. I had a job I loved, but it took a lot of my time and energy. I felt I was really making a difference with what I was doing, but it required long hours. I rarely got to spend time with my friends. I hadn’t had a date in two years. Even though I had a gym membership, I hadn’t darkened the door in months. Unfortunately, my body had suffered over the last several months’ neglect. I had gained weight in all the wrong places. I had to buy bigger pants. I getting really down about it. I had always been disposed to chubbiness, but it was starting to get pretty bad. One evening, as I got home at about 9–an all too frequent happening–as I was about to put my key in the lock, the door to the condo next to mine opened. “Hey, Peter! Just getting home?” It was my neighbour Adam. He was a magnificent specimen. Tall, fair and gorgeous, he had the kind of body one might see in the Greco-Roman pantheon. He always seemed to be wearing the tightest T-shirts he could find, showing off every fibre of muscle on his body. He shoulders were nearly as wide as the doorway. His pecs strained against the fabric. His biceps and triceps seemed to celebrate their liberty from the tyranny of sleeves. As muscular as he was, nothing was out of proportion. No monster he. This was perfection. “Yeah, Adam. A lot of work these days.” “I think you need some time off, Peter,” Adam smiled, his chiselled face forming dimples that bracketed his close-cropped goatee. “I sure wish I could take some!” Adam leaned against the doorframe. His triceps leapt up to form an incredible bulge on his arm. “You have to make the time for rest. All work and no play...” he winked. “Maybe soon you’ll have more time than you think. Listen, you need to get to bed, but come on over one evening this week.” “Thanks. That sounds nice.” The next evening I came in at nine again. And, again, Adam was there in another T-shirt that would stop traffic. “You poor thing,” he said sweetly. You give your all to that job, don’t you?” “Keeps me off the streets and out of trouble.” “You need to plan an early night tomorrow.” “What?” “Leave work at a decent hour and come over for dinner. I’ll bet you haven’t socialised with anyone outside of work in months.” “Well, I’ll try.” “Give me a knock tomorrow night when you come home.” He squeezed my upper arm with his hand. “I’ll be here!” “Okay, see you then.” I wasn’t sure at the time that I really could get off early, but the thought was certainly attractive. I had lustful thoughts about Adam since he moved in, he was so beautiful. It was then that I realised that I didn’t clearly recall Adam moving in, or, in fact, ever actually meeting him, but somehow, he was the only neighbour I really knew. He wasn’t there when I bought the place, I knew that. Next evening I came home at 6:30. Somehow everything that needed to get done got done and I was able to leave at a reasonable hour. I changed into a sweater and jeans and began to knock on Adam’s door. Before my knuckles could make contact, the door was open and there was Adam in a skin-tight black ribbed T-shirt and black jeans. My own pants seemed to get a little tighter in the crotch area. “Peter, come on in!” he beamed with that gorgeous smile. He gestured into his unit’s living room. It was safe to say that he got the decorator gene, I thought. It was full of beautiful antique furnishings that looked as if they were made to be in that room together. “Dinner is ready. You do like sushi, don’t you?” “I love sushi. It’s one of my favourites.” “Fabulous! I made it myself,” he gestured towards the cherry dining room table, perfectly laid out with traditional Japanese accessories. I had a seat and he poured me some hot sake. “Unagi and maguro are my favourites, so I made more of them than the others, but there’s a nice variety.” He walked over to the table. I loved watching Adam walk. Every muscle in his body rippled with each step he took. I stared at his pecs. I love pecs and have a special fondness for bouncing pecs. As I thought about this, Adam bounced his pecs for no apparent reason. Sigh. As he sat down, I just puzzled over this whole scene. This incredible man whom I barely knew had just made me my favourite dinner–right down to the fact that I like eel and tuna best–and this is not an easy dinner to make! “Thank you, Adam. It all looks wonderful.” This made no sense. He couldn’t be interested in me! He could have any man he wanted inside a minute. I’m nothing special, I thought. To quote Andrew Tobias, “I’m adorably neurotic in the right light”–but not in the same league as Adam. I was kind of paunchy, prematurely balding, on the shorter side of average and pretty nerdy looking. Dinner, of course, was fabulous and so was the conversation. Adam was as brilliant as he was beautiful. He knew about art, literature, music, comics, old movies and classic TV. One thing, though, he didn’t talk about himself. I didn’t know where he was from, where he’d gone to school, or for that matter what he did for a living. Every time I was about to ask one of those questions, he would look at me with those blue-grey eyes and I just wouldn’t want to ask. After dinner, we walked over to the living room and I sat on a lovely little settée. I still couldn’t believe any of this. As he handed me a cocktail, Adam smiled once again and said, “So, Peter, you’re wondering what this is all about.” “Well, yes, the thought did occur to me.” Adam sat next to me. “I’m going to tell you, Peter, but promise you’ll hear me out.” “Sure.” “Peter, there is more to this world than what you’ve been taught. What is the most advanced species on this planet?” “Homo sapiens?” Adam laughed. “Ah, Peter, you are a naïf. There are beings on this earth whose existence, though universally known, is not believed. You have heard the names in legends: Nephilim, djinn, fairies, to name three. These have been thought to be gods, angels, demons, and just about everything in between. These are what protects the human race from destroying itself. These have been guiding humanity since its infancy, inspiring it to reach higher and better itself. The voice is not always heard, but it is always there.” I thought he had cracked up. What was this nonsense? “Nephilim”? I hadn’t heard that word since Sunday school. I started to get up. “Ah-ah, you gave me your word. Peter, how old do you think I am? Don’t be afraid to overestimate. I won’t be offended.” Adam’s age was really hard to guess. His incredible body made him look a lot younger than I thought he was. From his eyes, I guessed him to be in his mid-to-late forties. “Uh, forty-two?” Adam smiled again. “Oh, Peter, when I was 42 years old, Romanesque was giving way to Gothic.” “That would make you at least 900 years old!” “Close enough.” “I suppose you're one of these Nephilim or whatever it is you call yourselves.” “We don’t actually call ourselves anything. Mortals come up with the names themselves.” “Okay, I’ve heard you out. Now I’m heading out.” I got up “You need a demonstration, don’t you?” Adam blew out a gentle breath with which he somehow halted me in my tracks. He then drew a breath in which turned me around to face him. I couldn’t move or speak. Terrified was an understatement. “Let’s see, ah, the settée! We’ll make this fun!” He pointed a finger at the settée his huge triceps leaping as he straightened his arm. Furniture became flesh as the settée was instantly changed into a rockhopper penguin. Adam grinned. “You ain’t seen nothin’ yet!” He looked at me with a twinkle in his eye and then–of all things–bounced his pecs and another rockhopper appeared next to the other. Adam then winked and in the next instant he too was a rockhopper. The Adam-rockhopper made a gesture and suddenly I could move again, but the room had become so big. I looked down and realised that I too was now a rockhopper penguin. I tried to speak, but I could only make a sharp squawk. A voice in my head said “That’s enough!” One rockhopper became a settée, one vanished, one became Adam and one become a thoroughly shocked Peter. “Believe me now?” Adam cooed, as he patted my cheek. “My God, Adam! You! That! We!” I fainted. I came to cradled in Adam’s strong arms. He placed me down gently on the settée. “Well, we are easily impressed!” Adam stroked his goatee and sat next to me. “Believe it or not, Peter, I’m rather young for one of my kind. Still, one sees a lot in a millennium or so. I’ve seen empires and kingdoms rise and fall. I’ve witnessed disasters and plagues. In fact, if not for my intervention, the Black Plague would surely have decimated Europe.” “You stopped the Black Plague on your own?” “You still doubt? When did we meet, Peter?” “Ah, I’ve lived hear almost two years. I know you’ve moved in since then...” “We met a week ago.” “Oh, no, you’ve been here a lot longer than that.” “I created that memory for you.” “What?” “I don’t actually live in this condo at all. It belongs to a sweet little lady, Mrs Moore.” “Mrs Moore–I forgot all about Mrs Moore! What did you do with her?” “She’s fine. I’ll bring her back as soon as I’m finished with her place. She’ll never know she was gone.” “But, why, Adam, if that is your name...” “It is.” “Why? Why are you here?” “Peter, I have wandered the earth for centuries. In that time I have been intimate with many humans, but I have always been alone. Such a long time by oneself makes one rather lonely. I’ve grown weary. I can’t go on alone. A suitable companion for an immortal is hard to find. There are not many of my kind. I searched the world over for an unselfish, caring man, one whose soul was already beyond humanity. And that search led me to you.” “What?” Adam placed a large hand on my face. “Come with me, Peter. I love you. I can give you more than you have ever thought possible.” “But what about my job?” “You will be like me. You’ll never want for anything. They don’t pay you enough, anyway.” “But I love my job. I chose my profession so I could help make the world a better place.” “With the powers I give you, you can do far more for humankind.” “I don’t know. I barely know you.” Adam placed his hand on my forehead and we immediately entered what can only be described as a metaphysical communion. I knew, felt and experienced what he knew, felt and experienced. I knew that the void in my life would be filled. It was all true. “But, Adam, you could have anyone. Why me? I’m not that much to look at.” “I see what is inside and you are the most beautiful man I have ever met. In the transfiguration, your appearance will match your soul.” “Transfiguration?” “I will make you like me. You will be immortal and gain all my powers.” “This is all happening so fast. Adam, it sounds wonderful–wonderful, nothing! It’s incredible! Beyond incredible! I don’t know.” Adam got down on his knees and took my hands in his and held them to his chest. “Peter, I can do so many things, but I can’t make you come with me. You must do this of your own free will.” He kissed my hands softly. He looked into my eyes and I saw him shed a tear. “Yes, Adam. What do I have to do?” “Let me do what I must do.” Adam had changed his own shape, that of an object and another person and created a penguin from thin air with little apparent effort. But this transfiguration was another matter. He pursed his lips and a wind came from his mouth. I was lifted into the air as gentle currents swirled around me. The apartment and our clothing dissolved from around us and we ascended into the clouds. Adam and I were both now naked in mid-air. Then the least expected thing happened: Adam began posing! He raised both arms into a double-biceps. I felt my own arms and shoulders begin to swell up. Fat disappeared, to replaced with muscle, and not just any muscle! My arms grew to almost the size of Adam’s. The then raised an eyebrow and winked as he bounced his pecs. My own chest lifted and shaped two perfectly carved pec masses. He turned around and spread his back. My own back tightened and contoured to a “V”. He faced me again and flexed the muscles in his abs, and, sure enough, my belly shrunk and an eight-pack appeared. He flexed his glutes, quads, hamstrings and calves and my lower body manifested a similar effect–all of my lower body! My face also felt tighter. My whole body had changed. I wasn’t any taller–I don’t think Adam or I wanted that–but everything else was as had only dreamed it could be. “Come to me!” Adam called softly. I floated over to him and he took me in his arms and kissed me. As he kissed me, he began to breathe softly into my mouth. I then felt a change a thousand times greater than reshaping my body. He was filling me with his power. For what seemed like a century I floated within his mighty arms, enjoying an ecstasy few, if any had known before. And in the end, I was no longer a mortal man. I was something else. I had been transfigured. “Adam, oh, Adam! I–I feel like I could do anything.” “You can!” “Oh, I have so much to learn.” “I’ll teach you,” Adam whispered as he caressed my now magnificent chest and kissed me. “After all, we have eternity.”

CockRing Chapter 1 - The Acquisition Brian checked his email and opened one from a traveler in town that seemed hot as hell. A hot, sexy looking, bottom claiming to be able to satisfy any top. Opening the profile he was caught by the caption which read. ‘Capable of pumping multiple loads out of any man!’ Wow, he thought, as he read the rest of the profile. His pics were unlocked and clearly showed a hot looking man with a lean swimmers build, black hair, trimmed chest hair and a sexy love trail. Totally intrigued by this offer, he replied to the sender, 'MultiLoadPumper'. Chad, the sender, IM'd back promptly and a long dialog ensued. They discussed their personal desires and preferences, finding that they liked much of the same things. Discussing what they liked to do with each other, they found a near total mutual connection. Each liked doing what the other wanted. The more they chatted the more they got each other rev'd up. They agreed to talk on the phone as IM’ing was taking too long. And Brian really wanted to hear Chad’s answers to questions to see if he sounded legit or was just a player trying to make a score. Somehow they just seemed too compatible. Brian’s cell rang and it was Chad. He loved the guy’s sexy deep voice and the fact that he expressed himself so well. Not one of those whose replies are single words without much meaning. The conversation continued and in no time it was like they were old friends who knew each other for years. There was no lack of excitement in either of their voices. Chad ensured Brian that he could make him shoot more loads in one evening than he'd ever been able to in his life! That claim had Brian hot as hell. Repeated attempts to find out how Chad could fulfill such a promise only met with reassurances and stories about how many loads he'd gotten out of others. Some discussion on techniques he'd used had Brian convinced. It was at least worth an evening. Besides, the guy looked and sounded like his type and had Brian hot as all hell. They made plans to connect early that evening. After work, Brian went to the gym for his regular workout. He concentrated on each exercise to get the most out of the progress he'd been making. But during the rest periods his mind was busy thinking about the evening ahead. He loved edging for hours and cumming was secondary to the hot sex and company of a good man. He went to the locker room to shower before heading out, and once under the water he soaped up and with razor in hand trimmed up for the night. Home for dinner and the big decision... What to wear? He finally decided to go commando and selected a pair of tan shorts that would be slightly revealing without being so tight to bulge at the crotch. A simple tank top with narrow straps to clearly show his powerful chest, shoulders and arms. Finishing up with a pair of casual tennis shoes. Quick 'Good-byes' and out the door. Once on the road, the cell rang again... His hopes dashed as he thought of the night being cancelled. But Chad only wanted to know when he'd arrive at the hotel. "Whew, I was afraid you were cancelling on me". "No way Stud. I'm too horned myself to do that to you". Shortly after entering the lobby he was approached by a hot sexy guy with a nice bod and handsome face you'd expect to be a model. The guy dressed in a polo shirt and gym shorts, a tan to die for and sporting a smile from ear to ear, was Chad. "I couldn't wait for you to come up to the room so figured I'd meet you down here." They shook hands like old friends followed by a big hug, during which Brian felt Chad's firm shoulders, tight body, and the growing erection. He ran his hand down the powerful back and squeezed the hard ass, before he broke away. On the way to the elevator, Chad placed his arm across Brian’s shoulder and ran his hand across the muscled back and to the powerful upper arm. "Man, are you built! Your back is as developed as your chest. You must be a gym rat to keep yourself looking the way you do. Yummy" "I workout most days, but different routines each. It started as a diversion to take my mind off sex." Brian though how stupid his remark sounded and then added, "Then I found it helped to relieve stress from work." Brian continued. Once they were alone in the elevator, Chad continued to check out Brian’s pumped body as they exchanged small talk. He felt Brian's pecs and reaching in under the tank top straps, tweaked the nips a bit. Quickly noticing the immediate reaction in Brian's shorts, he decided to avoid any more of that for the time being. His hand roamed lower finding firm abs, and at least a nice six pack, if not more. "mmmmm, Wow.. are you making me hot. I can't wait to get you naked and see if the rest is as good as your pics." "You?" His eyes looking toward his groin, "I'm already half erect" and he kissed Chad until the elevator ping announced they were at the floor. "We're this way" Chad indicated as he withdrew his tongue and headed off toward the room with Brian in tow. Once inside the room he offered Brian something to drink. "A little concoction I enjoy now and then. It's basically an energy drink with a little booze." He removed his shirt as he went to get the drinks mixed up. Brian immediately noticed the broad shoulders again and that tight swimmers body that with the deep tan like in the online pics. "You're every bit as sexy as your online pics, they must be recent." He ran his hands over Chad's shoulders and down his arms, feeling the firmness. Ending up with his hand again caressing what proved to be a hard firm ass beneath the remaining shorts. "Dam, you are hot. I can't wait to feel the rest of you." He took the drink and tasted it. "Mmmmmm very good, but I bet you taste a lot better." as he began kissing Chad again and softly playing with his nips. "Easy Stud, Let me get your shirt off so I can view your body. Then we can enjoy our drinks while we finish undressing." Slowly he pulled Brian’s shirt up over his abs. He took his time to work it slowly up that lean torso inch by inch towards a powerful chest. Caressing every inch front and back until the nips on those two large pecks were exposed. Flicking them a bit, he felt Brian again respond. He then sucked each one. Lightly at first and then a bit harder until the chest they were attached to began to heave and expand from Brian's heavy breathing. He watched Brian’s cock react as it pushed out the front of the tan shorts clinging below. Finally, he figured that was about as much as Brian could take without exploding. He didn't want to miss swallowing that first load and his test was successful. Brian was highly responsive to sexual stimulation. He removed the tank top completely and tossed it on a chair. "Dam, I thought you were going to make me loose my load without even touching my cock. You've no idea how difficult it would be to explain the mess once I got home." Brian wondered what was really in his drink. "I've never been so close to cumming that quickly before. You are so sexy that your touch seems charge me up faster than most guys." "Thanks, but its mutual stud. I was well aware of how close you were. It's part of my plan to get you on the edge once first. It ensures me that my technique will work on you. Now you need to sit down and we'll finish getting ready." They sat and sipped the tasty drinks as they undressed. Brian slipped off his shorts as Chad watched. He knew Brian was commando, but didn't expect him to be totally tan. He couldn't wait to get his hands on Brian’s lengthy cock hanging before him. He wanted to be able to watch it grow under his control. He removed his own shorts to reveal his firm ass. "No tan lines, nice." Chad notice Brian had finished his drink, "You want another drink?" "That'd be great, I really enjoyed the tangy taste of it." smiling back as he continued to enjoy looking at Chad’s fine body as he mixed up the drink and handed it to Brian. He couldn't help but notice that Chad's body was perfect, no fat, nice trim and no tan lines. He couldn't keep his eyes off the sexy man. Brian thought to himself that Chad must be a model or actor. Chad reached over to the table and picked up a small box and handed it to Brian. "I got you this, hope you don't mind. After what you told me about your situation and getting limited free time to play, I figured you'd appreciate this. Something to help give you pleasure, stimulate your hot sexual desires and give you release when you can't get free to be with other men." Brian opened the box which contained a cockring. "Man, Thanks! I didn't tell you but I love cockrings. I would have worn one tonight, but I wasn't able to put it on." Slightly embarrassed Brian added, "I was too excited to get it on actually." Chad knew Brian loved it by the excitement on his face. He carefully observed Brian examining it and just as he started to pull at a plastic coating on the inside, Chad took it with from him. "Now I'm doubly glad I got it. Please, let me put it on you." Besides, the evening will be a bust if you don't wear it. He said to himself. Chad swiftly put it on Brian without effort and removed the plastic coating, palming it and tossing it aside without being noticed by Brian. It felt so good to Brian. The metal felt cool to his skin and sent a tingling chill up his spine. Having experience with cockring, Brian was a little concerned that it may be a bit too loose. "It’s great! I just hope it doesn't slide off on its own once my cock shrinks back to normal." "Don't worry about that. I'm sure it'll stay on as long as you need and then some." Chad moved closer and began to caress Brian's body. Feeling his trimmed chest hair, squeezing his muscled pecs, then sliding his hands down the six pack to the cock, which was already growing larger. He sucked the monster into his mouth as it continued to grow larger and longer. He sucked on the two large balls and licked the length of the rock hard cock end to end. He carefully slipped his tongue between the cock and the snug fitting ring lubricating it. Then snugged it up tight to the base with a back and forth twisting motion like some kind of ritual. To an astute observer it was very precise like turning a dial on a combination lock to the exact numbers in a specific sequence. When he finished he returned to sucking in his stud's now pulsing cock. The sucking sensation was like nothing Brian had experienced before. It was stronger than what others had done in the past. It truly felt like Chad wanted to suck his monster deep down inside his throat. "uuuugggg, I'm going... "Before he could finish saying it, his load was blasting away deep inside Chad’s mouth. Chad swallowed all of it without effort and continued sucking until Brian was done. "Wow! That was like nothing I've experienced before. I don't usually cum from a blowjob at all." Feeling good he grabbed his drink from the table and took a swallow. Brian figured something in the drink was helping to make this evening extra enjoyable and he wanted more of whatever it was. "That’s another good sign. One down and many to go." Chad caressed the still hard cock. "You really are nine inches long. A lot of guys claim to be but they exaggerate a lot." He placed his hand firmly around it at the base, next to the cockring. "And thick too. That's what really makes you such an extra sexy stud. So many long dick guys are way too thin." He starts to kiss Brian again as he played with those sensitive nips. Brian runs his hands over Chad's broad back and down to that perky firm ass on the man he can hardly wait to fuck. Slipping a finger into the crack and probing slightly, he can feel the moisture that’s already present. Chad goes down on his knees and resumes once again sucking on that monster cock in front of him. "Glad to see your ready to go again" he said with a devilish wink. "I'm surprised I'm ready so quickly." Brian replied as he notice how hard his cock had remained. "That energy drink really must have helped." Dropping a subtle hint looking for a clue as to why he was so totally aroused so easily. "I doubt you ever need any help. Just someone who knows what they are doing and can handle a powerful man with super body and a big think cock to match." Chad took a deep breath and plunged down totally swallowing the nine inch monster. His throat bulges clearly showing that something thick was deep inside it. Chad holds it place while using a swallowing motion, over and over. He releases the monster, taking another deep breath only to swallow it again and using the same swallowing motion driving Brian wild. Repeating this same process several time until... "Fuck! Noooooooooo, UGH!" Grasping Chad’s head, trying to pull him off, Brian shoots another load deep into his tight throat. Out of breath, Chad pulls back, releasing the still throbbing cock from his throat and gasps for air. His heart still racing and feeling totally drained; Brian tries to explain his amazement at what just happened. "Fuck! No one has ever done that! Many try to take it all by cramming my cock inside which hurts like hell. Others swallow it slowly a bit at a time and briefly get all the way but only after working up to it. Still others want me to force feed it to them, which doesn't always work either." Brian is amazed at Chad’s ability and sexual prowess. He hugs him tightly and kisses him. "Man, are you so fuckin Hot!" he whispers softly. Gently pulling away, Chad grabs his drink and hands Brian what’s left of his second drink. They sit on the edge of the bed, chatting as they drink. Chad continues to softly caress the length of the still hard cock next to him. Brian reaches over and begins to stroke Chad’s dick. It grows to almost seven inches long and about half as big around as Brian’s. "Don't make me cum, or I'll be done" warns Chad. "Sorry, but once I shoot, I can't go on at all." His look shows he is totally serious. "Besides, from the way you're breathing and your cocks bouncing in my hand, I know you’re ready again." The powerful stud cock spasms shooting yet another load several feet across the room and it continues shooting as Chad continues to stoke and pump it in rhythm to the release. "Aw, Fuck... Fuuuuccckkk...uh..uhhhh.. uhhh fuck-k-kkk-k...Stop.. No.. .Stop" It goes on and on until finally, Brian pulls Chad’s hand away. "I can't keep shooting like that! It feels so fucking good, but I need a break." Catching his breath, "I feel like I've been totally drained. I've NEVER cum like that before. I'm used to edging for hours and enjoying it without cumming. But, FUCK, I've shot several loads and I'm still Hard as Hell" Sporting a smirky knowing grin, Chad adds excitedly, "Hard? Fuck man, it looks harder than ever. Look, it's even slightly thicker and longer than before!" "You're just saying that because you know it'll make me feel good. Feeding my ego so I'll stay hard." "No, I really think your cock is bigger than it was earlier." Chad grabs a cloth tape measure that was in a kit bag on the table. Seeing the tape Brian thinks it’s an odd thing to pack while traveling. "Here, I'll prove it to you", as he proceeds’ to measure it. "It's six and a quarter around and you only claimed six before." Slowly he moves the tape into position to measure the length along the top. "Make sure you only start at the base, no cheating" Brian insists. "Shit. I'm right, easy nine and a half. Look." Brian looks at the tape, quickly checking to make sure the end is only at the base of his cock. "Fuck! You did this to me. You think if we continue it'll get any bigger?" He states half joking, half seriously. "If, we continue? Hell the night is only half over. We have plenty of time to make you bigger." Chad squeezed Brian’s balls firmly. "And there's still more in here too." The massively pumped cock squirts out more cum and continues to squirt each time his balls are squeezed. Brian can't believe he's cumming from simply having his balls squeezed. It's such a wild feeling, totally beyond anything he's ever experienced. Chad continues to squeeze his stud’s balls several more times and then laughs. "Got'cha... That's four times you've cum so far and I know that’s more than you've done in one night before." "Fucking, beyond me how you got me to cum so many times!" Brian said expressing his surprise. "Honestly, tell me what was in my drink? I won't get mad." With complete sincerity Chad answers, "Just an energy drink and some gin. Nothing else. Everything’s there on the table." Brain grabs Chad and begins kissing him deeply. His tongue probed to the back of Chad’s hot mouth. His hands running over every inch of the swimmers taunt body. Pushing him over onto his back as Brian moved on top. Brian's hands caressing and feeling every inch of Chad's beautiful skin. He was in such a sexual frenzy; he couldn't get enough of Chad. He continued to massage Chad's body head to toe. Then began working on Chad's cock which was still hard from his earlier efforts. "You've met your goal. I've cum more in one night than ever before. Time for you to get some relief." Brian kissed Chad deeply as he worked on Chad's nips with his hands. The harder he worked them, the more Chad responded. "You like em worked rough, like me, don't you?" "Man, you know it. You sure you want me to cum already?" "Hell yes," emphatically, "I've already had more than my share of attention." "But you'll have to promise to cum with me. Think you'll be ready to try for five now?" Chad questions, knowing full well that Brian doesn't have a choice. "I don't know about that. But I'll bet you've got a way to make it happen" Brian worked his way down the body beneath him, sucking Chad's nips hard. Brushing along the love trail across his abdomen and finally stoking the turgid dick below. Grasping it firmly he proceeded to jack it, slowly at first. Then started sucking it into his hot mouth. It felt good to be giving pleasure to his new buddy. He made every effort to make sure Chad knew how much Brian had appreciated every that happened tonight. He worked on the hairless balls one at a time and then together. Enjoying the taste of them inside his mouth as he worked them around like a couple of big jaw breakers. He probed between Chad's legs behind his scrotum... and finally worked his fingers into the tight rosebud. First one finger, then two. Chad was getting close so Brian added a third and worked on the button inside as he opened up that tight ass. Chad made him stop briefly, pushed him off, and moves Brian into a kneeling position. Still laying on his back, with his legs up he grabbed Brian's still raging cock and forced it easily into his dripping, self lubed ass. Brian was far too horned to even think about the fact he was bare backing this hot man beneath him. "Got to have you inside me when I cum." Chad insisted. "You don't have to pump my ass much, but just work it slowly inside." Brian continued sucking and stroking as he slowly pumped inside Chad's hot, tight hole. Chad was getting closer, his ass clenched down hard on Brian's cock making it impossible to pull out. Brian increased his efforts on Chad's cock... pummeling it harder and sucking the head with his mouth, as that was all he could reach in this position. Chad was going wild, his body straining for release. His balls drew up tight to his turgid cock. One final tightening of his muscles and as he forced Brian's head down onto his cock as far as possible. Brian caught Chad’s entire load deep in his mouth and swallowed it. Chad continued shooting more cum as Brian tried to take it all. The taste was sweet making Brian desire more as he continued to swallow. His own cock felt like it was knotted up inside of Chad's ass as it releases another massive load that made Brian weaken. Every muscle of Brian's body stood out, totally flexed and pumped like after a workout at the gym. It took so much out of him that he practically lost consciousness as he slumped over. His cock still spasming inside of Chad as the clenching kept pulling him deeper inside. It was several minutes later before Brian was able to move. His cock was still deep inside of Chad and only now was he able to slowly extract it. However, it felt so good being inside Chad, he wasn't sure he wanted to remove it. Brian slowly pumped in and out as he kissed Chad, but Chad didn't kiss back the same as before. Brian then remembered Chad's warning, 'once I've cum, I'm done' from earlier. He reluctantly pulled his glistening cum covered cock from the warm hot man beneath him. They went to the bathroom together, cleaned up and stepped into the shower. They soaped and washed each others bodies. Backs, arms, shoulders, chests and legs, top to bottom. They paused to kiss and hug many times. Chad stepped out first. Reaching back he wrapped his hand around Brian's cock at the base and slides it slowly to the head. Pausing briefly as he realized it was even thicker and longer than before, then quickly deciding to keep it to himself. "Dam, you really are my stud. But you'll have to take care of that lethal problem yourself, while I dry off", he watched Brian stroking as he began to towel himself dry. He thought to himself, I'll have to check him out more often than the others. Suddenly, Brian reaches out and pulled Chad back into the shower. His mouth met Chad's tightly as he held a both his arms behind his back, preventing his escape. It took Brian no time at all to get Chad back into the mood. His breathing got heavier and he looked pleadingly into Brian's eyes. "I've never been so horned sexually after cumming before. I don't understand what's different this time, but I want you to fuck me again." Slipping his hands free, he wrapped them around Brian's strong neck, pulled himself up and wrapping his legs tightly around Brian's midsection. Brian nibbled at Chad's neck and then bent his head to reach those delicious nips. Sucking each nip into his mouth and then nibbling on them as Chad lowered himself slowly onto the thick upright cockhead below. He found he had to force himself down slowly as it stretched him open wider and wider until finally it was inside him. Even more slowly he proceeded, struggling this time to impale himself fully on the thick massive cock. Inch by inch, feeling the warmth and throbbing power of it penetrating deeper and deeper as he lowered himself. His excitement intensified the moment he realized he was going to totally work that over ten inch cock up his ass. Smiling at his new stud lover as he began to ride the man slowly at first. Brian moved his hands to Chad's waist and helped him as the pace increased faster and faster. They were like sex crazed animals when they both released their loads and leaned back to the shower wall for support. Kissing again as they let their emotions wane until the shower was almost out of hot water. "I've never been able to get in the mood or cum twice like that in one night before." Chad said romantically as they disconnected and he lowered his feet to the wet shower floor. Then, thinking to himself, he realizes just how much he really did love Brian. He was having second thoughts about finishing the acquisition when reality brought him back. ""I can't get this cockring off. It won't even budge, yet." Brian complained, obviously frustrated over his lack of progress. "Don't worry," Chad simply stated, then added as an after thought to still any concerns, "I'm sure it will come off when it's supposed to." Brian rinsed off, toweled dry, dressed as they discussed desire for there to be a next time. Chad was as worn as Brian and totally agreed he'd be sure to contact him. Brian said his goodbye and left as slowly as possible, savoring the evening as he reluctantly made his way home. Chad waited a couple minutes after the door was shut, in case Brian forgot something. Then he grabbed his laptop and logged into his website on the network which displayed his work just where he'd left off before Brian arrived. He began to review the data on Brian in the database, updating some fields as needed and adding some comments. He clicked on the 'Settings' button and tweaked a few settings. "That should do it for now." Finally, he clicked on the GPS button. A map displayed several green dots and one red dot in Minnesota. He clicked on it. The screen display zoomed in showing Brian's exact location. "Well, at least he got home safely."

I knew what I did could land me in jail, but everyone in the brokerage business was doing it. I was sure I wouldn’t get caught, but my luck didn’t work out that way. Now I found myself entering an upscale white-collar prison in upstage New York. I had no idea how much my life was about to change. “Put him in the cell with Tiny – this pretty boy doesn’t stand a chance with anyone else,” the elderly guard at the check-in point said to two other guys as I stood there waiting. “He must know some prick in high places. It says here that the fucker gets to keep all his stuff – even his own clothes. I’m feeling generous today, man, so I’m going to let it happen.” The guy tossed me a box containing my stuff and the other two guys began leading me through a maze of hallways and sliding iron gates until we reached cell number 423. One guy opened the barred door and pushed me in. It was late, so most of the large space was dark. I could barely make out a figure lying on a bed against the back wall. There was a couple of desks, a commode, a sink, and my bed, which was up front near the door. I placed my things on the desk near my bed. “What’s up,” I said, trying to appear calm and cocky. I had been warned about the need to act in control from the get-go. “Hmmph,” was the only sound that was returned. It almost sounded like a low growl. The hairs on the back of neck sprang to life. There was something in the deep guttural voice that made me worry that my cellmate was sick – like he had a bad cold or worse. I couldn’t make the guy out in the dimmed light, so I just returned to unpacking my stuff. I hear the bed make a noise like it’s screaming for mercy as Tiny moves to sit up. I force myself to not look over – mainly because I want to make it clear that I’m not here to make friends. As I unfolded some clothes a new noise came from the back – one that forced me to look. It was like heavy breathing, but it was steady and had a rhythm to it. I turned and stepped further into the cell, in order to move out of the glare from the hallway and get a better look at Tiny. What I saw caused me to fall back against my desk. I had to grab the chair to prevent myself from falling. There, on the bed, cranking out alternate curls with the heaviest looking dumbbells I’d ever seen, was something that looked like a cross between a rhino and a real-life Paul Bunyan. The first thing I noticed was size – monstrous size. Every thing about Tiny was the complete opposite of the name. The dude must have been fucking six-seven or more. I could even tell while he on the bed because his head was higher than mine and the guy was sitting down. I first thought the orange prison outfit he was wearing must have been old because it had holes everywhere and looked worn out, but then I noticed that it was actually ripped at the seams in many places because what was probably the largest size they made couldn’t contain the monstrous body. There were rips at the shoulders, across the biceps, and big tears running up and down the upper legs. The front part of the uniform was unzipped down to the guy’s stomach just because he couldn’t have made the two sides meet if he had an army of guys tugging – the massive chest beneath was just too huge. These gaps in the material caused the second mind-blowing realization in the midst of my astonished first look at Tiny. The man was covered in manly fur – just like the lumberjack mythical figure of olden stories. Dark hair cascaded over the two giant pecs busting through the upper part of his outfit. His sleeves had obviously been shredded by thick forearms and then rolled up to his elbows – revealing a forest of heavy fur there, too. But what really drew my eye was the substantial head of dark hair and the closely cropped dense beard and mustache. I instantly thought of old commercials for Brawny paper towels and the giant flannel shirt-wearing monster that promoted them. This guy could have easily been the live version of that animation. Tiny – how could this man have that nickname - didn’t look at me. He concentrated on the movement of the immense looking weight in each hand, as he brought them up one at a time. The motion made both biceps swell up through the holes in the sleeves like a pair of giant whales alternately breaking through the ocean surface. He was grunting loudly and it was obvious the weight on one dumbbell was more than my entire body could ever lift. The sight before me made me become an ignorant fool immediately. I had no control over any part of my body or mind. “Fuck, you’re huge!” blurted out of my mouth without any forethought. The weights stopped in mid-motion and the man lifted his head to look at me. Eyes so piercingly blue that it was like looking at a double full moon on the darkest night of the year. He said nothing and his stare made me almost piss on myself. I suddenly turned into some kind of frightened puppy that knows he has done something wrong – cowering in front of his owner. Paul Bunyan had suddenly turned into a terrifying colossal beast and I wished I could disappear. The man finally lowered his gaze and began cranking out reps again – what number was he on by now, a hundred? Or was it more? The cell was filled with a mixture of his deep exhaling gusts of wind and grunts of exertion. The sound was so primeval that I was sure if we had been in the jungle gorillas would have flocked to us by the hundreds just to be fucked by this behemoth. I was shocked by my sudden need to be dominated by this man. What was up with me? I was a powerful man that had never thought of another guy in this way. I usually told other people what to do, but here I was with this deep desire that my cellmate use me like a toy. I shook my head in hopes of clearing these unwanted new thoughts from my head. That’s when the foundation of the building shook – I looked over and saw that Tiny had dropped his weights to the floor. He was sitting there rolling his clamped fists in circles, which made his forearms and biceps explode like mountains of granite-like muscle. My vision blurred as my mind tried to comprehend his size and power. Then the man stood up and my legs gave out. I knew Tiny was a giant, but nothing could have prepared me for the way that his huge frame filled the entire pace. It was like those small toys you got when you were a kid – those capsules you’d drop in water and they’d balloon out to large sponge animals or something. His upper body expanded beyond anything I had ever seen before. His shoulders would have almost filled a double doorframe and his pecs seemed to poke out so far that I could have stood under them in a thunderstorm, not feeling a drop of rain. And seeing his super pumped-up arms made me want to lay on the floor in a fetal position and suck my thumb. Nothing in my entire life had ever made me feel so weak. I knew instantly that all my preconceptions of strength were now obsolete. Only now did my eyes feast on something that was true power. My subconscious clearly understood this and that’s why I had turned into such a shivering meek wimp, for compared to Tiny that’s exactly what I was. The huge man just stood there tensing different parts of his body. My eyes would dart to whatever muscle he chose to tighten and my stomach would do somersaults as I gazed on how everything bulged to insane proportions. I could not fathom how a human could grow so enormous. My ogling his body ended when I suddenly became aware that the man was staring at me. I hadn’t even looked up at his face, but my entire being knew that the giant was boring a hole through me. I glanced up at his beautiful, but hard, face. He didn’t speak at first and this caused me to get even more frightened than I already was – fearful that I might do something to cause him to easily rip my body apart. My lip actually started trembling and for a second – but only a second – I thought I saw pity in his eyes. When he spoke his deep voice reverberated off the cellblock’s walls and it felt like a helicopter was landing inside my chest. "Come here boy," he said calmly, but I could hear such authority in his voice that I knew my life depended on my response. I looked around – as if he might be talking to someone else. I so didn’t want to do anything wrong, but in my present state of complete fear I also found it hard to make my body move. I waited too long. "Come here boy," he said again in a louder voice. The increased sound level and the fact that he had asked a second time caused my body to react without even getting orders from my brain. My legs jerked forward quickly and I basically ran to him, not gauging how fast I was moving or how far his chest stuck out from the rest of his body. My head bumped into his pecs hard and it was like hitting the side of a mountain. I bounced off and fell backwards to the ground. My hand instinctively moved to my forehead to rub away the pain caused by his marbled muscle skin. For a second I got confused and wondered if I had actually smacked into the concrete wall instead, but then I looked up and see Tiny bent over so he was able to see me over his massive chest. It was the first time I had seen him smile, but it actually made me again shiver in fear. "Damn boy you are weak, get your ass up now," he ordered as he straightened back up. I quickly stood up, but I couldn’t look at the man. I kept my gaze downward because I was ashamed. I then got my first up close look at his giant quads – wide and bulging through the stretched-to-the-max tears in the upper legs of his uniform. It looked as if any movement at all would make the rest of the material shred to pieces and fall from his tree-trunk legs. My shock and admiration for his legs did not go unnoticed by the colossal beast. "Mmm, good boy,” he said firmly. “That’s the first correct thing you’ve done since you got here. It’s right that you should admire my monster quads. You like ‘em, don’t you, little man. Yeah, those things could squeeze the life out of you – without much effort at all." With that, the big man turned his body a little to the right and he looked up. I followed his gaze. There was a thick metal bar running across the cell. It looked like it had been slammed into the walls on either side, mainly because chunks of the plaster and concrete were missing. It was way too high for me to reach, but I knew a simple jump from Tiny could take his hands to the strong looking piece of metal – and that’s exactly what he intended to do. He pushed off the ground lightly and latched on to the bar with his huge hands. "Now boy, grab onto my waist, I need more weight as I do my pull-ups," he said, without even looking at me. "Uh . . . what? How do I do that . . . sir?" I asked without thinking. I immediately knew the question was a mistake. "Put your arms about my waist and place your legs around my lower body,” he said gruffly. “Damn, boy, are you deaf, dumb or stupid? Or maybe all three." "No sir," I replied quickly. I immediately wrapped my arms around his rock hard stomach and tried to lock my hands across his back, but the guy was just too wide and thick. I squeezed tightly, pressing my face into his chiseled abs. I lifted my feet and latched them on to his hard calves. My entire body quivered from touching so much muscle and my cock became harder than granite. Instantly, both bodies traveled up into the air and then back down as Tiny began to crank out reps. I glanced up and freaked out, watching dumbfounded as he let go of the bar with his right hand first, doing chin-ups with just that arm, and then he did the same with his left. After about 50 repetitions with each arm by itself, I could sense that he settled in to do a long set with both arms. He began to pull us up very slowly – getting the best pump possible and making sure his shoulders, back, and lats were doing all the work. The motion was making his muscle wings burst out insanely during each slow raise. A light sheen of sweat was spreading across his body – nothing compared to the buckets of sweat pouring down my body, caused by me trying desperately not to spew cum into my underwear. My arms kept sliding down his hard-as-marble body and I’d have to squeeze hard and squirm back up his long torso. This caused my face to go bouncing in and out against the thick-as-shit abdominals across his roided gut, which actually caused a lot of pain. It also made my throbbing cock brush against his more than solid quads, sending me closer and closer to ejaculation. There was no way, however, I was going to complain. After what seemed like 75 to 100 reps, the big man stopped in mid lift – I swear his arms were holding all our combined weight like it was nothing – and looked down at me. My heart stopped from fear I had done something wrong. “We’ll take care of that little boner in a while, boy,” he growled. His voice was so intensely masculine and direct that just this short sentence caused my cock to deflate like a pin-poked balloon. I couldn’t explain the reaction, but I had never felt so puny and insignificant. I actually began to shake from fearful thoughts of how he would “take care” of my hard-on. I felt Tiny’s chest and gut shaking a little and I realized the man was chuckling at me – even though it felt like a hungry bear’s stomach rumbling. That’s when I realized he sensed my fear completely. I also could sense he loved the response his presence caused. At the same time I could tell there was something else percolating in the behemoth’s brain. It was something I couldn’t name, but it was like he had a sixth sense concerning how I’d suddenly and unexplainably become such a muscle whore. He knew he could control me just by flexing his super-enlarged body. I unconsciously started whispering numbers as he cranked out more reps. I went deeper into some kind of muscle trance as I continued to brush my face up and down his hard sweaty abs. I didn’t even realize I was moaning like an animal in heat by the time he was done with 200 repetitions. A huge circular pre-cum stain had appeared at my crotch, making it look like I had already shot a big load. Tiny knew instinctively, though, that I wouldn’t erupt until he gave the order. He finally started to slow down the movement of our bodies and actually held the last lift for a long time – as if he were trying to squeeze a few more fibers of muscle into his already massive-packed biceps. He lowered his body and his feet touched the ground. I continued to hang onto the large sweat-drenched man as if my life depended on it. “You can let go now, boy,” he said, chuckling again. While I was forcing my unwilling body to pry itself from his hard muscles, Tiny raised his arms to stretch out the pump. The movements actually made his body become harder and I was literally shoved off – falling to the ground again. At the same time the giant above me flexed into a double biceps pose and instantly I heard the sound of material ripping. I scooted back on the floor, getting my line of vision beyond his protruding chest. I mouthed the word fuck when I saw what had happened. The upward motion of Tiny’s arms and the insane peaks of his guns caused his prison uniform to tear completely in two. The orange jumpsuit was now a strained shirt barely covering his upper body and what looked like a pair of skin-tight shorts because of the way his quads bulged. Tiny continued to stretch and flex parts of his body. He flared out his lats and I immediately heard a second loud tearing noise. We both knew, without even looking that the upper part of the uniform had shredded down the middle of his giant back. And as if the material was confirming what we both knew it slid off his giant shoulders as soon as he dropped his arms. He caught the two pieces of material in his big paws, wadded them together and tossed them to me. They were soaking with sweat and smelled like an army of men had shared wearing them for weeks. The sight of his upper body was so unbelievable all I could do was whimper loudly like a hurt little body. His enormous chest completely boggled my mind and I simply stared with my mouth hanging open as he bounced his mega pecs. I began to shake my head in disbelief and this caused the behemoth to laugh hard and loud. He pointed to my crotch. “That better just be pre-cum, boy,” he said in a somewhat terrifying tone. “I’m still counting on you to churn out enough spunk to fill my big rock-hard belly. I could tell he was fully aware that I was saving my load for when he gave the order, but he wanted to make sure I knew he was in control – as if there were any doubt. He wasn’t shocked at all that his big muscled body could make me leak more pre-cum than I’d shoot in a month – even if I jerked off each day! His confidence and self-awareness was so intense that it felt like some kind of invisible force that surrounded him. His mere presence made me want to find ways to make him happy or win his pleasure. I was a muscle-whipped puny man who only desired this powerful monster standing in front of me. ********* The behemoth nicknamed Tiny stood in front of me – smiling like the Cheshire Cat. His size was so beyond comprehension that my mind simply shut down and I no longer tried to make sense out of the mountain of muscle looming over me. I just stared at his body and enjoyed the rush of blood and cum he caused in my body. My entire being focused only on his hard pecs, his bulging arms and those shoulders that seemed wider than our prison cell itself. By this point I had raised the remnants of his shirt to my nose and I was inhaling deeply. My other hand went directly to my crotch without any message from my brain and started pushing up and down against the hardness in my pants. The material at my nose reeked of Tiny’s scent – a mixture of sweat, muscle, musk, and manliness. I glanced up at the big guy as I continued to sniff his pungent aroma into my body. I let my tongue dart out and run across the shirt – sucking in some sweat. I was trying desperately to get some of his man-juice into my body, thinking it might help get a permanent feeling of the giant inside of me. I rubbed the shirt all over my face and hoped the smell would stick with me forever. As I lowered the shirt back to my mouth, I saw that the big guy was grinning at my actions. He knew I was his completely. “Damn, boy, my thoughts about you were right. You are a sweet muscle-loving pig, aren’t you,” Tiny said as he continued to bounce his monstrous pectorals just to tease me. “Well, I think you need to get up close and personal with all my bulging friends, here. It’s time for you to clean the sweat off of this fucking big body, boy. Let’s get that shirt sopping wet for you. Scramble over here and wipe me all over. And after you clean the massive top half, you can help this giant out of his pants and clean down there, too. I’m so huge it’s hard for me to bend over and pull these tight things off.” Tiny chuckled as he said this. The man’s voice made my balls churn out more juice and force it into my hard cock – causing me great pain. I still wasn’t going to shoot until he said I could. The big man knew nothing in the world could keep me from wiping down his muscles. He also knew the idea of seeing his enormous legs – and the giant club that swung between them – was almost too much for me to handle. I stood up quickly and then stopped in my tracks. I wanted to ask what to do, but I knew I shouldn’t. I reached up – having to stand on my tiptoes – and was barely able to reach the top of his massive shoulders. I ran the shredded shirt over his swollen traps and then started moving down his bulky chest. The shirt soaked up the sweat from the fur that covered his pecs like a sponge dropped in a bucket of water. Being this close to his body caused my knees to give out again and I had to brace myself by placing my free hand up against the big man’s stomach. His manly gut was hard as stone and I could easily feel the ruts between his tight abs. I forced my legs not to buckle and I marveled at how there was no give to his fur-layered gut. I then moved the shirt down the trail of hair in the middle of his stomach and wiped across each perfect row of muscles. It felt like speed bumps in a parking lot. I finish rubbing his body with the shirt and noticed the thing was so wet it felt like I had been soaking it in a tub. I quickly brought the rag to my mouth and sucked in hard – gathering a mouthful of his man-sweat. I savored the liquid in my mouth and then swallowed. I hoped that it would make me taste his body for days. At this point I placed the shirt on the desk behind me and reached out hoping to pull the bottom half of Tiny’s torn jumpsuit off of his body. I could tell, just from looking, that it was going to be difficult to get the tight fabric over his monstrous thighs. “Hell, boy, just tear these things off my body. I need to let my monster hang free – and quickly,” he said loudly and I could see his huge cock twitching through the fabric. “Here, I’ll help you out.” And with that statement the big man flexed his quads – causing layers of muscle to explode everywhere. The stretched-thin material ripped in multiple places at one time and then, as if magically, fell from his tree-trunk legs. It all landed in a pile on the ground at his feet. Seeing the striations and valley-like cuts in his legs caused me to fall forward from lust. My hands brushed against the mega pouch of his jock as I braced myself against his thighs. I moaned out loud as I felt the heat emanating from the stuffed stretched-to-the-max piece of material trying to contain his cock. I then became dizzy as I tried to grab the front of his monstrous quads, which felt harder and thicker than marble. I let out a loud whimper as I gazed at the obviously old jock strap. It had holes all over it – with juicy bits of meat bulging out. It seemed like any movement by his dick would cause the material to bust just as the bottom of his jumpsuit had done. The pitiful cloth was strained beyond belief – trying to contain a huge slab of beef that matched the giant size of the man in front of me. Tiny’s rod was much bigger than my forearm and his balls looked like basketballs stuffed in a weak bag. I gasped out loud and my right hand went to my mouth. I had never seen such a beautiful and frightening sight at the same time. I was scared at what this big dick would do to my small body, but I was also drawn to the idea of riding his monstrous pole. I begin to question how a man could be so huge below the waist, but then I simply accepted it as so because the big club had to match the rest of him. I absentmindedly grabbed the wet torn shirt behind me and started to move it all over Tiny’s big quads – never taking my eyes off of his giant cock. I then remembered that I was supposed to take the jock off too. I stopped suddenly, realizing that as soon as I touched this huge man’s love-pouch I was surely going to pass out. I knew I couldn’t do it. He must have realized what I was feeling, as well, because I watched as the beast flexed his giant prick and the strap immediately exploded off of his body, hitting me in the face like a giant rubber band. I felt great pain, but loved every moment. “Damn boy, you are a good cell mate,” he exclaimed as I started to grasp what he had just done. “I’m going to do you another favor, little man. Pick up that jock that just smacked you in the face.” Tiny continued to flex his cock so it bounced up and down in front of me. I simply stared at the big log and moaned out loud. Suddenly, I was only aware of the big man in front of me - nothing else in the world mattered. He could have asked me to do anything and I would have obeyed. I reached down, grabbed the strap, and placed it in the huge waiting hand of my cellmate. The giant took the large busted strap and tied it around my neck – almost like a scarf. “There you go, little one,” he said smiling at me, “this way you can’t say I’ve never given you anything nice. And also, now my manly musk will stay with you always.” With this statement, Tiny wiggled his waist and caused his huge hardened cock to strike against my face. I sucked in hard and held my breath, trying not to shoot a load of cum from the thrill of feeling his dick banging against my cheek. He hit me a little hard on the third pass and the smack that echoed in the room was loud and sounded painful. This caused the big man to roar with laughter. Tiny laughed mainly because the light tap had actually sent me flying across the floor against my bed. Even the guy’s dick had tons of power. What he thought was a light tap could have probably brought down a tree. I sat up slowly and looked at the big man. He was smiling, but not in a way that offered remorse. He loved the fact that his cock could send me flailing. I took a deep breath and loved the fact that the jock around my neck helped me to smell the best part of him – his muscled giant beef-pole. My body jiggled with excitement as I savored the strong whiff of manliness. Still laughing, Tiny walked over to me and looked down his muscled body at my smallness. With lightning speed he bent over, grabbed my pants, and ripped both the slacks and underwear from my body. It didn’t register what had happened until I felt my cock standing straight up in the air and a cool breeze rushing against my skin. “Now get up and finish the job, boy. We don’t have all night,” he said and his order made me very nervous. “My underarms need cleaning.” Tiny straightened and held out his big tree limbs at both sides of his body. I stood up quickly. I looked at the big man’s face and he could see I had a deep pleading in my eyes. It was obvious I wanted to speak and he knew I wasn’t going to say anything until given permission. “What’s up boy?” Tiny asked gruffly. “This had better be good. You can talk while you continue your job.” “Please sir,” I ask softly, “may I use my faced to clean your pits?” “Shit, boy,” Tiny said loudly, “there’s nothing better in the world than a sweet tiny muscle worshipper. Sure you can use your face. And after that it will be my pleasure to give you a special treat.” I almost came at that moment from the excitement and anticipation. I again had to stand on tiptoes to bury my face into his right pit. It hurt my nose as I hit his hard muscled skin, but I marveled at the fact that even his pit felt like stone, even forgetting the pain. I immediately began to lap up his pit hair with my tongue and lips. I quickly moved around the entire cavernous area. I even used the hair on my head to dry it off when I had completely licked it all. I then moved across his chest – a distance that felt like an entire county – to the other pit and did the same. My pre-cum had turned into a steady drizzle by this point. “Hurry up, boy,” he said expectantly, “I’ve got something else planned for you.” I pushed back from his body, pretty sad that I couldn’t continue to bury my entire face in his pit, but I was also very excited about whatever it was he was going to do to me. I stood there – in front of the giant – like a proud little boy. I was definitely ready for my prize. Tiny then grabbed me in his hands and easily carried me over to his bed, placing me back down on the ground. He then bent over and pressed a finger against one of the cinderblocks in the wall. It gave easily, because of his strength, and the big man reached into a secret compartment, pulling out a big bag of something that seemed like a dark liquid. He then grabbed a big cup-like container off of his desk and squeezed some of the gooey looking thick mass from the bag into the large opening. He lifted the blender-sized container in one hand and then wrapped his other hand around my neck, pulling my face into his huge right pec. “And now for the major ingredient!” he said, smiling broadly. With that, Tiny wrapped his fingers in my hair and pulled my head back, roughly. He brought his face down and pressed his lips against mine. He shoved his tongue down my throat and started sucking. It was, again, a mixture of pleasure and pain. He released my hair and lowered his arm around my waist. The suction of his mouth kept my face against his. Tiny then lifted my body into the air as he continued to kiss me with more eroticism than an army of over-sexed Italians. I was still amazed by how easy it was for him to lift my body with just one arm. His strength made me feel like such a weakling, but the security of his massive arm around my body quickly erased any bad feelings. He then slid his hand around my ass and lifted me higher. My mouth separated from his with a loud pop and he quickly guided my rock-hard cock to his waiting hot mouth. He sucked my prick in like some super-charged vacuum and then began to milk me like a pro. In between hurricane-like forceful sucks on my cock, he spoke from the side of his mouth. “Come on boy, give me your sweet cream,” he said quickly and then sucked again. “Even a puny ass like you has to have some – every man has some spunk.” Tiny then continued to suck me hard as he laughed out loud. He manhandled my body like I was nothing but some kind of rag doll. Right before he could feel that my body was going to shoot like a rocket, he pulled me away from his face and shoved my cock into the large container. I blew like a massive volcano that had been building up for centuries. My body bucked around in Tiny’s grip, but he held me in place as if I weighed only a few pounds. He squeezed my body tighter with his bulging arm, as if he hoped it would help me shoot more of my sweet juice into his giant cup. I continued to spew cum so hard that I worried organs might come blowing out my dick. I looked down – even as I continued to rock violently from the ejaculation – and saw that the big container was actually overflowing. “Damn, little man,” he said and then whistled, “look at you – shooting enough juice for your big giant and then some. I’ve never seen anyone fill my cup!” I was still flopping around in his arm, but I could tell my cock was no longer spitting out juice. It had begun to do something akin to dry heaves. Tiny must have noticed the same thing. He quickly used my hard cock to stir up the cum-concoction in his glass. He then easily tossed my body onto his bed and momentarily watched as my body continued to convulse on the mattress and my cock twitched back and forth hard. He then took a large swig of the juice and I was conscious enough to notice it left a milky-white coating on his mustache. “Shit, boy,” he exclaimed looking down at me, “you’ve got some sweet man-milk. It’s like a fucking cum shake. This stuff is going to make me grow more than ever before, little man – just you wait and see. You’re going to be ready to explode again in about five minutes when you see my body expanding like some kind of pornographic 3-D movie.” His words made my semi-resting body begin to flop around on the bed again as my cock shot painfully hard instantly.

“Hey Colin, can you come help me get this t-shirt off?” “Dude, I am not your servant. If you’re going to get too big to take off your own shirt, then buy extra ones and just rip them from your body at the end of each day.” “Get over here and help me or I’m going to walk over there and pin you to your bed with only one finger pressed into your back. And you know I can do it. I won’t let you up until you piss on yourself.” It was the same scenario from almost every other evening in this particular dorm room. Joey Tate and Colin Green had roomed together for four years. They had been placed as roomies randomly by the university’s lottery system, but had become best friends within two weeks of their first semester and had been inseparable since. They fully realized that fate had brought them together for a specific reason and now nothing was going to split them up. Colin stepped closer to the muscular senior, who had bent over to make it easier for his friend to pull the super-tight shirt up over his monstrous back and insanely wide shoulders. Once the sweat-soaked shirt had been peeled off, Joey stood back up and Colin had to tilt his head back to look into the face of his roommate. “Anyway, remember, Colin, it’s your fault I’ve gotten this big.” “Are you complaining, Joey.” “No way, man, but you just need to remember that I’m so fuckin’ swollen with muscles that I now need you to do a few things for me – like scrubbing my back, helping me remove shirts, and, best of all, measuring body parts.” “Not to mention doing your laundry, making your protein shakes, and cleaning this shared dorm room.” “Now Colin, you remember the deal we made. It seems to me that you agreed early on that you were getting the better part of this arrangement. I think I remember some moans of pleasure this morning that made it very clear you like your contributions to this relationship.” “Well, yes – yes, I do. I also believe the sounds you gave off at the same time prove how much you like it, too, Joey.” “I wasn’t the one complaining, buddy! Care for a second round? I’m a little juiced up after the gym.” “No sir, we have to stick to our rules. We can only ask our parents for a certain amount of money each semester. Your clothes have to, at least, last the semester. You’ve also already drawn enough attention to yourself - let’s not battle another round of steroid rumors and you having to prove that needles have not been injected.” “There’s only one thing I need sticking inside of me to make me grow, Colin. How about it roomie, let’s make some muscle. I feel like growing some more.” “Down boy. Go take a cold shower. You’re just over-stimulated. You know what lifting does to you.” Joey left the room to head down to the showers at the end of the hall, clearly unconcerned that he was walking around in only his skin-tight boxers. With a body like his it really didn’t matter what he wore – people were going to stare no matter what. Colin missed his roommate’s huge body as soon as it departed the room. He had certainly desired a second round, just like Joey, but he needed to be the clear-headed one in this relationship. Joey tended to have only one thing on his mind at all times – muscles, muscles, muscles – and Colin needed to keep the big man’s urges in check. He started picking up the sweaty clothes Joey had worn to the gym – holding them up to his face to get a deep whiff of the other dude’s raunchy manliness. The stench made Colin hard as hell immediately. His thoughts drifted back to that first semester of freshman year. The two dweeby drama majors had hit it off the first night – even confessing their homosexuality to each other within three hours of meeting. It was clear that both guys wanted to be free of bonds and bullying that had held them down in high school. One thing led to another and before either of them could do anything about it they were initiating both beds by moving back and forth in copulation bliss – multiple times. The sex had been so incredible for both of them they lost count of the times they came and just focused on pleasing each other. The next morning Colin felt like a million bucks, but Joey complained that his body ached like crazy and they both worried he had the flu. By late afternoon he was feeling better and further into the evening he felt so good that they repeated their goal of attempting as many sexual positions in one night as possible. Again, the next day Colin felt like he could run a marathon and Joey had the same flu-like symptoms. It wasn’t until after three weeks of this lustful cycle that Joey’s change started to become obvious. One day he was complaining about how tight most of his clothes had become and how he felt bigger in some way. He told his roommate it was the first time he could actually see muscles on his body – none of them had existed before. This confirmed something else Colin had realized a few days before – that Joey had grown a few inches taler. Neither roommate pursued the conversation after that initial revelation, but it stayed somewhere in the back of their minds. Unfortunately, Joey’s grandmother passed away suddenly and he was called back to his hometown for a week and a half. During this time of separation Colin never woke up with the incredible feelings he had experienced after sleeping with his roommate and Joey didn’t ache in the morning or seem to grow bigger at all. As a matter of fact the now larger man’s new muscles seemed to deflate a little. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to figure out what was happening – even though it seemed far-fetched and bizarre. Both men figured out their chemistry, when combined, did something miraculous. They were excited to share their newfound knowledge with each other when Joey returned, but their desire for sex was too overpowering and they spent the first eight hours after his arrival in bed. Colin could remember like it was yesterday the conversation that happened while they lay in bed fully charged early the next morning. Joey’s bluntness didn’t catch Colin off guard at all. “I grow when you fuck me.” “I know. And somehow I get smarter every time I squirt a load inside you, as well.” “Really? Wow, I didn’t realize that. How’d you figure it out?” “After five days of having sex with you I read all three textbooks for my calculus class from cover to cover and understood them completely. While you were away I lost some of the stuff I had immediately known right after our fuck sessions.” “This is totally whacked! Should we go to the doctor or tell someone, Colin?” “Why? Haven’t you always wanted to be huge? That’s what you told me” “Well, yes, but what if it’s dangerous or we’re causing some unknown harm to our bodies.” “The new hardness I feel in all of your muscles tells me we aren’t causing you any damage. As a matter of fact, I think the opposite is true. Our sex simply enhances your growth…” “And my strength! I lift a little heavier weight after every time I give you my ass or I suck you off.” “And I get smarter. I memorized a thousand Google sites in an hour recently. So let’s not tell anyone. Let’s just keep doing what we’ve been doing. Besides, I’m having the time of my life – aren’t you?” “Hell yes! So, how about you filling my ass for the fifth time tonight, Colin?” “With pleasure, Joey. It’s morning, though.” “Who the hell cares – just make me grow!” And that had been over three years ago. Since then, the two roommates had not been apart for more than three or four nights – ever! They usually had to separate during the holidays, but they had quickly devised plans to work and live together over the summers and they spent all other breaks in each other’s company. Over their freshman year Joey grew bigger than his entire wardrobe by mid-point second semester and that’s when Colin had been smart enough to force some limitations on their lovemaking. They were allowed one fuck session per day and two on special days - like birthdays, anniversaries, holidays, and the like. Joey complained a lot about the guidelines, but mostly because he was beginning to crave getting bigger and stronger. The guy started to have so much testosterone running through his body that even his little toe had macho swagger. He caught on to Colin’s wisdom, though, after he had to keep asking his parents for more money to buy new clothes and they started complaining. By the beginning of their junior year, Joey had gotten so big and strong that he sometimes easily held Colin down on the bed and sucked him off, rules or no rules. He was that desperate for more of his roommate’s powerful cum. He had learned, however, that this couldn’t happen all the time. Joey was now the star athlete on campus and ruled the weight room – something the theatre geek would have never thought possible when he started college. He also had more confidence that every other athlete put together. The young man wasn’t rude or cocky; he just always exuded this masculine aura that made it clear that people should treat him differently. Colin was clearly destined to graduate with top honors and most of his teachers had already given him so much extra work that they were running out of ways to challenge the student. He would be graduating with three majors – something that was almost unheard of. The couple was dubbed ‘the brainiac and the stud’ by everyone on campus and it was a well-known fact that they were lovers. No one ever bullied them or even talked about them behind their backs – mainly because they were such great guys, but also because everyone knew that Joey was strong enough to rip a car apart. No one wanted to be torn in two so they left the lovers alone – even the hotheaded frat-jocks knew not to mess with Joey. The roommates became campus celebrities and enjoyed their life of sex, growth, and enhanced intelligence. Joey returned from taking a shower, his body still shiny with water and his hair matted down on his head. He had an intense lustful look in his eyes when he closed the door and his cock, which had grown huge with the rest of him, was poking out from his boxers like the barrel of a missile launcher on a battleship. Colin instantly knew that the shower had not been enough to calm the savage beast. He also knew he would need to act quickly or Joey’s need for satisfaction would cause him to forcibly extract cum from the smaller man’s body – something that was always very pleasurable, but not the wisest thing since they had already had sex that morning. “Bring that beautiful thing over here, Joey, and I’ll take care of it for you. How about a blow job that will make your eyes roll back into your head?” Joey quickly removed his boxers as he walked over to his roommate. He then put his big hands on his hips and let his massive cock jut straight out towards Colin’s face. Like some kind of experienced hustler or professional cocksucker, Colin opened his mouth and throat completely and took the monster piece of meat deep inside him. It was clear that the man had become extremely talented at giving his roommate blowjobs – able to handle the man’s hugeness without any problem. It took about five minutes of loud moans and the intense sounds of expert sucking to make the big man explode like a supersized cannon. Both men were shocked by the amount of spunk Joey could release, but when you took into account the man’s size and the enormity of his cock and balls, it made sense. Joey had his big hands plastered against the wall high above Colin’s bed as he continued to shove his rod down his roommate’s throat to release a few more powerful blasts of jism. They stood there – frozen in time for about a minute as Joey’s body calmed down from the volcanic eruption. “I still don’t understand why me filling your little body with my juice doesn’t do anything.” “It’s a mystery, Joey. It is crazy ironic that the little guy needs to plow the muscleman’s ass to make him bigger, don’t you think? I do believe, however, that you have come to squeal like a little baby getting his bottle every time I plug you with my cock.” “It’s true. I used to love it just because I knew it would make me grow, but now I actually crave feeling your hardness inside of me. I wish I could go around all day with your cock in my ass.” “I bought you a set of butt plugs, but you never use them, Joey.” “It’s not the same – they don’t throb like your hard meat. It’s kind of like holding a mannequin’s hand. I crave the real thing. And I crave it all the time.” “Well, at least we can give you satisfaction this way and not have to worry about you bursting out of your clothes later in class or on the field. It wasn’t cool two weeks ago when after an intense sex session your quads burst out of your baseball uniform during a game.” “No, but it felt fucking hot! And it felt great having my dick flopping up and down in the breeze. I think Coach Denton got a little light headed when he saw how huge I was.” “Okay, enough with those thoughts, Joey, or you’ll work yourself up into another frenzy. Let’s not make this a day where I have to meet you almost every other hour someplace private on campus and suck you off. My jaw can’t take another one of those.” “Okay, okay. But I can’t help it if all this muscle and testosterone keep me horned up all the time. I just can’t get enough of my little man to satisfy all this hugeness.” “Yeah, like last week when you stood on my bed and pressed my body against the ceiling just so you could have my cock pointing down when you sucked me off – hoping it would mean I’d produce more cum.” “I believe it worked, did it not?” “Only because I got so turned on when you held me in place with only one hand.” “Well, you have gotten really light, you know.” “I’ve stayed the same, you jerk, and you are the one that’s gotten stronger.” Joey bent down and wrapped his beefy arms around his roommate, pulling him off the bed into the air in a loving bear hug. Collin immediately felt a rush of heaven flow through his body. He, too, could not get enough of his massively brawny roommate, but he was the one with the ability – most of the time – to logically avoid allowing Joey to outgrow the dorm room. He knew the massive jock would have liked to be the largest man on earth, but having a college boy bigger than all pro-bodybuilders and world-class strongmen would be a little too hard to explain to the world. This was especially true since the guy had been only a runt of a guy just three years ago. Joey started rubbing the smaller man’s body against his own; actually using Colin like someone might use a pillow to stroke his cock. Joey sometimes didn’t even realize what he was doing – he was just a huge man who had needs and he looked for ways to satisfy those desires without even thinking about it. “Hey perv, put me down, before that log becomes hard again and sticks out between my legs to become a bench for me to sit on.” “I don’t know why I’m so fucking horny today, Colin.” “You’re always fucking horny, dude.” Joey dropped his roommate on the bed and the smaller man bounced up and down. Without any warning or even caring what Colin thought, the big man started slowly moving through a posing routine in the middle of the room. He kept his eyes locked on his roommate because he knew exactly what his actions would do to the smaller muscle whore. “God, I love how I can flex my body and just know how it’s going to make you react. I begin with a side chest pose and it makes your eyes always grow wider. I then raise my arm into a biceps flex and my other arm goes down to my side so you see the chest and the bulging gun at the same time – something that makes your mouth drop open like it is right now. I then slowly move into a most muscular pose and, sproing, you cock shoots hard. But what I love most of all is when I end with a double biceps flex and your hand moves to your meat without any direct order from your brain and that paw begins to instinctively stroke it in appreciation of my muscles. Damn, I can depend on those specific reactions as much as I can depend on the sun rising in the morning. Now if I was really in an evil mood, I’d come over there and force my ass onto that hard pole, knowing you’d last maybe three tight bounces of my body up and down before you offered me some of your manliness, but I want to show you how I can sometimes be the one in control. You may be smarter than all the people on campus put together, Colin, but when it comes to my muscles all those brains can’t prevent you from having all those natural muscle-pig reactions. You want me just as much as I want you. This time brawn wins out, dude – I’m using all of my strength right now to prevent myself from forcing you to fuck me. See, now aren’t you impressed.” “Yes.” “Aw, the boy can only whisper now because he’s so taken with my body. It would be so easy to send you over the edge. What’s up mister smart Poindexter - is all my muscle just too much for your little body?” “Yes.” “Wow, for such a brilliant man, you sure aren’t one for many words, are you?” “No.” Joey bent down and gave the still hard and unmoving smaller man a kiss on the lips. He then stood back up and crunched his abs a few inches away from Colin’s face. The roommate on the bed reached up and ran his hand along the hard ridges as Joey moved his torso from side to side to emphasize his stomach’s perfection even more. Colin hummed in pleasure as he felt how hard Joey’s abs could become. “Happy Anniversary, again, baby.” “It’s funny how we celebrate our fist date and not the actual day we met and fucked, don’t you think, Joey?” “Oh my gosh, not this again. I’m telling you the days we holed up in here and plowed each other’s holes doesn’t count – it wasn’t until three and a half weeks into the semester that we actually put on nice outfits and went out for a date – to a real restaurant.” “Yeah, but we didn’t make it through the entire meal. We so desperately wanted to have more sex that we fucked in the bathroom stall; having to be quiet each time someone came in for anything. The waiter thought we were going to dine and dash, when it was really we just couldn’t keep our hands off of each other.” “I still can’t keep my hands off of you, mister smarty pants, and I say we should use our first date for our anniversary. Let’s not get into this again, please? Now what do you want for your present?” “What were my choices again, Joey?” “Should we write these down, roomie? Cracking a bowling ball, bending or splintering baseball bats, crushing a safe, or poking my cock through cinderblocks – which is it going to be?” “Can I have all of them?” “I told you Colin – at max, two – since I need to save some things for your birthday, as well.” “I hope we are always so poor that we have to give each other hand made presents.” Colin looked up at the crowbar hanging on the wall, which had been bent into the shape of a heart by his huge lover and roommate. He remembered how it had been a special gift since Joey let him actually watch as he easily manhandled the metal into the special design. It was a Valentine’s Day he’d never forget. “Let’s see, if I choose the cinderblocks and watching you do some massive abuse with your cock, you’ll be too horned up at the end for me to convince you that I should just suck you off…” “That will probably happen with any of the choices, Colin. And, besides, it’s a special occasion so I get a second round tonight, anyway.” “So true. I guess I’d like the bowling ball and, for dessert, the thrill of seeing the safe destroyed.” “Excellent choices. I’ll borrow it from the finance office this evening – well, not really borrow since it will be destroyed. I don’t think I’ll be able to return it. And can I have my present now? I know it’s been ready for a while. It barely took you any effort at all, did it?” “No, actually it was harder than I anticipated, but it has been ready for a while. Here you go.” Colin reached down under his bed and pulled out a box, which Joey opened and a used iPhone was revealed. The larger man held it lovingly and looked at his partner. The smile on his face pleased Colin very much. “It’s totally loaded with apps you didn’t have to pay for and trust me, you won’t ever see a bill. I’ve got this thing so beautifully hidden that we’ll be in our thirties and raking in some big money before anyone figures us out. We’ll also get all the automatic upgrades.” “Sweet! Thank you, my smart handsome, boo.” “Anything for you, big man. And remember, I want one more gift. You promised me three homeruns today.” “Hey listen, can we make that two? Coach has been asking me to lighten up a little. The other schools have been complaining that I’m taking all the fun out of sports for the other teams. I think it would be good if I struck out once or just got a base hit.” “What? That’s not fair. You already never swing with your full force…” “Exactly, Colin – and the ball still goes soaring over the entire gym at the other side of the field.” “I love it when that happens. Okay, okay. You’re right. It’s kind of like during freshman year when Coach Denton made you wrestle the assistant coaches of the other teams so you wouldn’t hurt any of the college age dudes. I still remember how shocked those older men would get when you pinned them easily.” “Not to mention how my strength would cause them to get hard-ons whether they wanted to or not!” “Kind of like the hard on I’m sporting right now.” “Colin, stop it. Look who’s getting all horned up now. Let’s wait until this evening. As much as I want more of your super-charged juice right now, I need to get to class. And don’t be beating off when I’m gone. I want you to save that cum for later on this evening. Don’t think that I don’t notice those stains on the wall above the head of your bed. I know you’ve been whacking off thinking about me.” “Guilty as charged! I just have to start thinking about how you have grown over the last three years and I lose control. And usually the explosion comes when I remember those first few strength feats – like the time you hooked one foot under Myron Rosenthal’s chair in Comparative Literature and easily raised his huge linebacker body into the air a few times. With just one foot you lifted all of his three hundred and twenty pounds. And then watching the big jock spring some stiff wood just from you showing off – it was too much. I can still cum instantly remembering that day.” “I am walking out the door right now, for fear that I will stay and we’ll end up not going out for our anniversary later. We tend to stay in bed for at least twenty-four hours when both of us are horned up at the same time. Have a great day, sweetie and I’ll see you at the game.” “I’ll see you then, but you didn’t forget that you promised me a game of hide and go seek with Dale Ewing’s car today.” “You’ll be happy to know I snuck away in the middle of the night and already put it somewhere fun. Oh how I wish I was smart enough to skip my classes and just spend the day looking for a car that my roommate carried off and hid.” “I don’t skip my classes! My teachers ask me to not come so I won’t ask questions that make them look stupid. Did you hide the car so well that it’s going to take me all day like it did last time?” “Definitely. And remember, Dale comes back tomorrow, so I have to move it back to the parking lot this evening. He’s still furious about the time I carried it to the top of the water tower and then forgot about it for a week when you couldn’t find it.” “Yes, we can’t let that happen again – even if I don’t like Dale Ewing at all. There’s no way to prevent him from knowing you did it, since you’re the only guy that could carry a car up a tower. Have a great day, honey.” Again, Colin missed his huge roommate as soon as he left the room. Joey had pulled on some board shorts and a tank top and was out the door after he retrieved his books and sandals. The smaller man’s cock was still fully hard, so he laid back on the bed and let his right hand drift down his stomach to grab hold of the pole, which was sticking straight up. He began to stroke his meat slowly as he imagined his roommate and lover causing a bowling ball to crack with his bare hands and crushing a heavy safe, hopefully by bear hugging the thing into a big glob of metal. A loud moan escaped his mouth from the excitement of the images in his head. Suddenly the door opened and he turned to see his roommate standing there with his massively muscle arms folded across his equally huge chest. “Move your hand away from the loaded cock and don’t put it there again. Don’t make me twist a sheet of metal around your cock and balls to prevent you from touching them for the rest of the day – and you know I can do it.” “You were probably already outside, how did you know what I was doing?” “I heard the moan and shot back in quickly. Remember, my senses are super powered just like the rest of me.” Colin quickly took his hand away from his stiff rod and reached down to grab his underwear off the floor. He pulled them up his legs and stuffed his still semi-hard cock inside. He then pulled on his shorts and looked at his roommate sheepishly. “That’s a good boy, Colin. See you later.” Both men realized it was a good thing that most of the time one of them could step away from the constant need for sex and help keep some order in their lives. It was on the days when both of them lost control of their libidos that the big man’s ass was pounded hard and major growth followed – physically for one and mentally for the other. Part Two It was extremely difficult for Colin not to lay back down on the bed, whip out his hard cock, and return to the thrill of beating off to memories of what his college roommate, and lover, was able to do with his new strength. Colin chose not to do it only because he was scared that Joey’s super senses would either hear him pumping his meat intensely or smell his fresh hot semen as it exploded from his hard dick – even from all the way across campus. Colin knew the big guy could be back in seconds if that happened. He knew, with Joey, everything was possible. Colin was told not to waste even a drop of his precious juice. He also thought about how his own need for sexual release could easily overpower the super knowledge he had attained from fucking his roommate. If the smart man wanted to get his rocks off in a big way, no amount of logic or intelligence prevented him from squirting out some thick milky juice, but the fear of disappointing his big strong man by wasting muscle producing cum was enough to prevent him from dropping his drawers and double fisting his ample pole right there - standing above his bed. Colin decided he needed a cold shower as much as his roommate had just a few minutes ago. He also knew he needed to start looking for the car Joey had hidden somewhere on campus – knowing that it might take him a while because the guy’s increased strength enabled the big man to easily hoist the Toyota Corolla to unthinkable places. Just the thought of Joey lifting a car over his head was enough to make Colin explode, so he knew the cold shower could not come fast enough. The cold water did nothing to calm Colin’s raging hard-on. He was still basking in the afterglow of plowing Joey’s big muscled ass that morning, but was more excited because he knew that the cum he had blasted deep into his roommate’s body was going to make the huge guy grow even more. Colin figured that Joey was in class right now feeling his muscles going through the process of breaking down to then build up even thicker and stronger. That thought made Colin’s cock-head throb with an intensity that quickly told the smaller man to stand still or he was going to explode. Colin was still amazed that Joey’s body was now so big and strong that the guy never went through the post-fucking flu-like pain he had when they had first gotten together. Joey now said he merely felt intense tingling all over his body as his muscles grew – but sometimes it was so intense that the hulking athlete needed to stop whatever he was doing and go shove his cock into a tight place or immediately bring his monster meat to an ‘every part of my body is tensed as hell’ orgasm. Colin loved watching his big roommate’s muscles lose control and every part of him turn to something resembling stone covered in thick veins as he jacked out enough spunk to fill a sink. Colin longed to reach down and grab his cock through his jeans, but he knew he shouldn’t. He looked at the cum stains on the wall above his bed – a constant reminder of the other times he had lost control – and he grabbed his phone and other stuff, leaving the room before he went to a place where there was no turning back. He wanted to save himself for the promised fuck-fest that was going to happen in the same room later that night after Joey and he celebrated their anniversary. Colin looked forward to making the room smell like an entire football team had jerked off at the same time – special occasions for the two roommates usually turned into a sexual free-for-all that lasted for hours. His mind stayed on the wonderful image of Joey’s tight ass opening up for Colin’s hard cock and this caused an obvious bulge in his pants as he travelled across campus. Colin decided to look for the car first near the gym, since that was close to the parking lot where it was usually parked. Meanwhile, Joey was having problems concentrating as he took a test in his literature class. The big man’s ass was aching for more invasions from his roommate’s cum-filled cock. The jock’s body was on fire with change from the fucking he had received that morning. He knew his body would be changing some soon and that is why he had worn a tight t-shirt. When the love of his life and he met for lunch he wanted there to be some rips and tears in his shirt that would reveal the enhanced muscle in a way that would drive Colin crazy. He wanted to make sure that every second they were together this day would be so filled with sexual tension that by the time his smaller roommate plowed his big muscled ass there would be so much juice built up that it would feel like a tsunami was being released deep into his tight chute. Joey craved more muscles and increased power – almost as much as he desired his lover, Colin. Being away from the gorgeous little guy was difficult – Joey wished he could have some part of his body touching his roommate all the time. There was just a sense of security and deep pleasure that came with an embrace, a hand on the knee, or when they were joined by Colin’s muscle growing cock. These thoughts and the effects of the morning sexual deposit his roommate had made in his ass were giving the double-sized athlete a major problem under the table as he took his test. The head of his cock pressed against the bottom of the table like it was going to poke a hole through the wood and granite at any moment. Joey loved how he could hear the heavy piece of furniture creak out loud in protest as he pressed the end of his stiff pole into the wood. He knew he shouldn’t do it, but he really wanted to see the tabletop be split apart easily by forcing his hardness through. Joey thought about how disappointed his lover would be if he destroyed the table and brought attention to himself in the middle of class, so he decided to just continue to press with enough force to give himself pleasure, but not enough to destroy anything. He also concentrated on the test. After about an hour and a half Colin’s search for the hidden car was interrupted briefly by the head of the physics department who wanted to ask the young man’s opinion about a difficult equation he had been working on. Colin found it difficult, as well, and the two had sat on a bench in the middle of campus for about thirty minutes working it out. When the solution was found the chair was so excited that she thanked Colin quickly and then ran off to show the other professors in her department. Colin felt some satisfaction about the equation they had solved but he was frustrated that he had not found the hidden Toyota. His roommate had obviously carried the car to somewhere far from the gym, something Colin wished he could have watched. He searched for a little more before he pulled out his computer and quickly hacked into the security system of the university. He wanted to watch the feed from the cameras around the gym. His cock instantly went hard when he saw his roommate walking across the lawn in front of the gym holding the Corolla over his head. He looked like some modern version of Hercules, hoisting the heavy thing in the air. Joey wasn’t even trying to hide what he was doing so this made it clear he had, again, worked out a deal with the security guards. Last time he hid the car he had allowed the two burly older men to punch his stomach until they exhausted themselves in exchange for them not sharing any information with me as to where the car had been placed. The guards loved Joey and his displays of strength. He probably could get them to do anything for him if he just ripped something apart that was supposed to be indestructible. At this point, when Colin was worried that he’d have to whip his cock out right there in the middle of campus and beat off to his roommate carrying the car – and even showing off pumping it up and down to work out his arms – Joey put the car down and pulled a folded piece of paper out of his back pocket. He then turned toward the camera and seemed to be looking directly into it. Colin watched as his boyfriend unfolded the paper and held it up, the guards clearly knowing they were supposed to zoom in. As soon as Colin saw what was written he became embarrassed. The sign said, ‘Colin, you’re cheating again!’ The guy turned off the computer knowing that his roommate had realized what he would do even as the big jock had lugged the car around campus the night before. It was late by now and the smaller guy knew he needed to head towards the cafeteria to eat lunch with his boyfriend. He entered the crowded large room and quickly saw his roommate’s immense back in the midst of the lunchtime bustle. He walked over to where Joey was sitting, noticing that he was alone at the table but there were five trays of food – obviously left there temporarily by his lunch mates. Joey saw Colin as he approached “Hey there, boo. Give your muscleman a kiss. He has missed you terribly, this morning.” “Oh shit, look at all the rips and tears in your shirt! This morning’s growth was a little stronger than usual, huh?” “That’s because the fucking was a lot stronger than usual, Colin.” “Crap, I love how your muscles poke through the material and highlight themselves. Look at that mouthwatering nip poking out.” “You want a taste, honey?” “Don’t think I can’t see what you’re trying to do. You’re not going to get me so horned up that we do something irrational and uncontrollable.” “Aw come on, Col, don’t you want to step out into the hallway? I found a janitor’s closet that’s kind of secluded. It’s locked, but a slight twist of my wrist could rip the doorknob off easily. We could step in there and you could fuck me against the wall like there’s no tomorrow. We could live out some kind of prison fantasy scenario since it’s such a closed space. I’m already aching for your cock to be back inside of me. How about it?” “As hot as that sounds, Joey, I think I’ll wait for the big explosion tonight in our room. A little build up will make you even more desperate and it will make my gusher even more powerful than usual. Happy anniversary, again, buddy.” “You too, sweetie.” “Joey, who’s joining you for lunch?” “No one, why?” “Dude, there are four trays in front of you loaded with food. At this rate you are going to work through your monthly allotment for the meal plan in one week. Your parents are going to kill us if we have to ask for more money.” “It’s your fault, Colin. You squirted so much cum up my ass this morning that this is the sustenance I need to keep up with the growth that’s happening right now. I can feel my biceps pulsing bigger even as we speak. If you weren’t so horned up when you’re fucking me, we wouldn’t be in this mess. I’ve got to eat to help energize the muscles your juice grows. So, you see, it’s all your fault.” “Man, we have to do something about this. I don’t know if we can afford many more meals like this.” “Not to worry, honey. See Jerry over there at the register – the little guy that keeps staring at me. I just let him cop a feel of my guns every now and then and he only charges me for one meal. I think that’s a fair trade, don’t you?” “Hell yeah, that’s good. See if he’ll give it to you free if you let him grope your chest.” “That’s a great idea, Colin.” “I get them every now and then, buddy.” “Man, Colin, speaking of groping - I’m aching to grope something on you in an awful way, right now. It’s taking every bit of my super strength to keep me from throwing you down on this table right now, beating that cock of yours into attention and then slamming your body into mine from behind. I’m talking about basically forcing you to fuck me. Damn, that would be hot – holding your body with one of my big hands and manipulating you like one of those butt plugs you gave me. Yeah, so fucking hot.” “Calm down there, tiger. Eat some food. That will help. You need to get some calories into that growing body – and fast!” “Yes sir! Come sit beside me and I’ll share some of this grub with you.” As soon as Colin sat in the chair beside Joey the big man reached over and grabbed the side of the solid piece of wooden furniture and lifted it with one hand – taking Colin’s body up in the air with it. He placed his roommate right beside him and then immediately slid his hand down the back of Colin’s pants, making sure his big forefinger snuggled into the warm ass crack. This gave Colin a deep sense of security for some unknown reason and caused the big man to get even harder than he already was because he was this close to the love of his life. A new student – the largest freshman to ever enroll - walked by and looked at the two guys with a face full of disgust. He had not grown used to the two men like everyone else at the university. He was a starting linebacker for the football team and had immediately sensed his obvious weakness when compared to Joey – the stud of all athletics at the school. He decided the bigger guy’s homosexuality was a definite flaw and planned to use it against his teammate. Joey, however, was familiar with guys like this and simply stared him down, while he lifted his other arm into a biceps flex that made it clear his size and power dwarfed the other football player. Joey was so amped up at the moment with Colin’s sweet cum from earlier that day he decided to also emphasize his point in words. “I suggest you move on and let us be who we are, little man, or you’ll quickly find that your eyes are level with the top of your feet. You’ll be seeing everything from your toes’ standpoint if you don’t change your attitude. I’ll smash you like a soda can and make you shorter than my ankle. And look at this here biceps – the size of the thing should tell you that I’d have no problem following up on my little threat.” All color drained from the linebacker’s face as he froze in fear – both from Joey’s words and the size of the alpha’s arm. The freshman kid had never seen biceps so massive. The power in the thing was obvious by its size and the way it rippled as Joey flexed and relaxed. It was pretty clear that the guy was so in shock that he couldn’t move – he didn’t know whether to piss on himself, run screaming from the cafeteria, or apologize to the big man a hundred times. His confusion was not lost on Joey, who dropped his arm and smiled. “You want to see me kiss my boyfriend, don’t you sport?” The linebacker quickly nodded his head up and down; afraid that any other move would anger the giant in front of him. Joey put his hand on Colin’s cheek and pulled his face into his own. They kissed deeply and passionately, Joey moaning out loud to emphasize an unspoken point to the dweeb standing near them. The kiss became even more intense and this caused Joey to press his finger up against Colin’s tensed hole. This, in turn, caused Colin to raise his ass slightly off the chair. The smaller roommate loved Joey’s taunting of the large linebacker, but he could sense that his lover had moved from just teasing to full-blown making out. He feared that he and Joey would end up fucking right there in front of the freshman, so he pulled his face away, immediately missing his roommates hot, wet mouth. Both roommates turned back to the freshman and noticed his face was now completely red and his crotch was bulging with a very large hard-on. When the linebacker saw that the two other men were staring at his crotch he immediately lowered the tray of food in his hands, attempting to cover the bulge in his pants. There was no way he could have covered up the large tool that was obscenely pressing against his pants. He simply let out a little whimper and then turned and quickly walked away, heading out of the cafeteria – embarrassed and no longer in the closet. “Well that was a big surprise, wasn’t it?” “You mean his cock or the fact that he was gay, Joey?” “Both! So let’s eat. I’m starving.” “You’re always starving, big man.” “That’s cause I’m always growing – thanks to your sweet man-milk. That’s another thing I’m always starving for, by the way!” “Like I said earlier, calm down there, tiger. Bite into one of those four hamburgers you got on that one tray. I swear I think you’re going to have to let Jerry the cashier lick your body if you continue to eat this much food.” “I don’t think he’d like the taste of my sweat as much as you do, Colin.” “I especially like it when you’ve just returned from working out and your balls are still damp and the hair is all matted down – that’s when I love sucking on the big things – getting all the salt and some of the testosterone from your body. Shit, I want to bury my face in your crotch right now, Joey. I see what you’re trying to do and it’s not going to work. Eat something right now, mister man.” “I’d like to eat that big sausage between your legs, Colin, and I don’t even need a bun.” “So, you have to give me a clue. I couldn’t find the car today.” “Nice change of subject. I’m not giving you a clue unless you step out to that janitor’s closet with me for a few minutes. I can use my cock to shove in the locked doorknob if that entices you more!” “It does, indeed, but we aren’t going to have a quick fuck in the closet. We’re waiting until after the dinner at a nice restaurant, just like you promised me. Here, eat a hamburger.” Colin picked up one of the double burgers and shoved it in Joey’s open mouth. The smaller man knew that when Joey was growing he became like a young child with low blood sugar. If Colin could get some food in him the big guy’s insatiable need for sex would diminish a little. There was just some wild correlation between muscles getting bigger and the guy’s need for more cum – the desire simply took over every part of his ballooning body. This is exactly when Colin liked his boyfriend the most – when his body was ripping the clothes he was wearing as it grew and the guy’s lust was in overdrive. Joey’s insatiable craving for Colin was such a turn on – and something like a security blanket. The smart smaller man knew if he could get Joey to wait until later that evening their fuck session would be like riding a wild bull – just the way Colin loved it. Joey’s huge body would buck up and down uncontrollably as his roommate plowed him hard. This crazy connection brought extreme pleasure to both men. “Chew, muscle head!” Joey bit down on the burger and more than a third of the thing disappeared. For a second Colin worried that part of his forefinger had been bitten off. And speaking of forefingers, the latest round of sex talk had made Joey want to give his boyfriend some well-deserved pleasure. He had allowed his own thick forefinger to push its way into the small man’s hole and was now massaging the inside of his buddy’s rectum. Colin purred like a satisfied cat sitting in the sun, but did not let on in any way that a finger fatter than some cocks was savagely exploring his hole. Colin used his abdominal muscles to help push his ass up and down on his roommate’s hand, which now cupped his bottom perfectly. “Oh Colin, that feels so good. I love it when part of me is inside you – but not as much as I love it when part of you is inside of me.” Colin twisted his body a little to give himself pleasure. Joey moved his finger back and forth to add to the stimulation. The smaller man began to worry that he was going to give in and insist that they go to the janitor’s closet at any minute. He was only saved because Adolfo Rodriguez, a huge senior that was the biggest guy on the wrestling team besides Joey came up to the table and sat down across from them. Joey kept his finger pulsing in the same butt-pleasing rhythm even as he spoke to Adolfo. “Dolf, man, what’s up?” “I’m back for another try, Joey.” “What? Didn’t last week teach you anything? It’s just not possible to beat me, man. You need to get that through your thick skull.” “I think I can beat you today. I’m almost sure of it.” “I’ll only say yes on two conditions.” “Name ‘em, dude.” “First, my boyfriend, here, gets to continue feeding me. You see, I’m growing, Adolfo, and he wants me to stay nourished. I have to do what Colin says.” The big man had already devoured the three remaining burgers – since Colin had taken one – and was now eating a plate piled high with vegetables. The smaller roommate was shoveling the stuff into the big man’s mouth with a fork. “No problem. It’s actually kind of cool watching Colin feed you. Sarah won’t ever do anything like that for me.” “I know, isn’t it cute? And, more importantly – rule number two, you have to use two hands at first and finally you have to put your whole fucking huge body into it. That’s the only way it’s going to be even slightly fun for me. Last week, my biceps didn’t even need to flex to withstand your strength. I’d like to make seem a little competitive, you know, Dolf? Even though you can never win.” “Sure, sure. That’s all fine.” “Then let’s arm wrestle, dude.” Trays were moved in front of Colin, so he’d be able to continue to feed his big roommate. Adolfo leaned in and grabbed hands with Joey. He then placed his other hand on top – for added power, just as promised. Colin noticed that both of the wrestler’s arms put together still weren’t as big as Joey’s guns. The guy’s finger was still playing with Colin’s ass, as the competition got ready to begin. “How about some of that baked potato, buddy? You want anything Adolfo? You might need a little extra strength.” “Naw, I’m good. So, Colin, you call the start!” Colin placed half of the baked potato in Joey’s mouth and then stood up so he could lay his hands on top of the joined power fists in the middle of the table. Joey’s hand was still in Colin’s pants and the finger was still probing. The smaller man could feel the strength from both men - radiating from the tight entwined fingers. He was suddenly very thankful that no body part of his was in the middle of that powerful grip – since he knew it would be easily crushed. Adolfo’s concentration was intense and it was clear that he had been preparing for this day for a while. Joey was pretty sure the guy had been lifting non-stop, probably even skipping classes, in hopes that he could defeat the mighty athlete. Joey began to think it would be nice to let the other man win, just to make him happy, but then he knew he couldn’t lose in front of his roommate and lover – even if it was a kind thing to do. “Ready, set, go!” Colin sat back down and let out a little yelp when Joey’s finger went deeper into his chute from the connection with the chair. At the same time Adolfo let out a loud growl and started pouring all of his strength into both of his bulging arms. Joey’s hard beefy gun didn’t budge at all. The big arm just took all the abuse from Adolfo’s two big fists like it was nothing. Joey’s face registered no strain and no indication that he was even arm-wrestling. He opened his mouth again – to accept another large part of the baked potato that was in front of him. Colin was simply having a blast – watching his lover wrestle another big dude who was using both of his arms and still losing, while feeling Joey’s big finger deep into his chute. “So what kind of clue should I give you about the whereabouts of the car.” Joey’s nonchalant voice and strain-free voice drove Adolfo insane. The big wrestler let out a second yell, doubled his efforts, and actually leaned against his hands with his entire body. The man was now using his entire weight to try and defeat Joey, but the huge muscleman’s arm was still rock solid in its upright position. Colin knew the big boy’s gun was not going to move. He accepted it as fact. There could have been three huge wrestlers pushing on Joey’s arm and it still wouldn’t have budged even a fraction of an inch. Colin loved how Joey could have a normal conversation as what would normally be called a huge behemoth tried to defeat him in a feat of strength. It just showed how his roommate was becoming even more powerful with each fuck session. The smaller man loved knowing his cum could cause the other guy to grow so huge and strong. He scooped up a fork full of spinach and fed it to Joey. “I don’t know – something that’s not too easy. You know I love a challenge.” “Man, I love spinach. I must be like Popeye.” “Well, your forearms are as huge as Popeye’s, but the problem is they look all proportional next to your fucking huge biceps! I think Popeye would kill to have your upper arms.” “Yeah, that’s so true. Okay – so I need to give you a hint about the car. Something that’s hard . . . okay – I’ve got it. The car is filed between A and Z!” “Okay, before I figure out where the car is, can you slide a second finger in? You’ve loosened me up enough, I think. I’d like a little more pleasure before I have to go. Also, take my lead with Adolfo – you’ll catch on.” Joey used his thumb and three other fingers to lift Colin’s body from the chair and then let his middle finger slide into the smaller man’s inviting hole – just as the little guy wanted. Colin’s ass then slid back down to the chair, a long appreciative moan showed how much he loved the invasion of the thick fingers. This sound caught the struggling Adolfo’s attention and he became more frustrated when he realized Joey was giving pleasure to Colin at the same time the muscular dude was easily defeating his own entire body in arm wrestling. Adolfo was now sweating up a storm and gritting his teeth loudly. He showed no signs of giving up, even though it was clear he could not win. Colin tightened his ass muscles around Joey’s fingers and the bigger roommate immediately caught on to what that meant. The huge muscled gun slowly powered Adolfo’s entire body down toward the table – it was such an insane display of power, one arm winning against a huge wrestler’s whole frame. When Adolfo’s shoulder was just a few inches from the table, Colin released his tensed ass and Joey allowed Adolfo to push his giant gun back up to the high-noon position, but no further. There was no way Joey was going to let his powerful arm go beyond the straight-up position, he wanted to show the huge wrestler just how strong he really was – even though he was still only using a fraction of his total power. Joey twitched his fingers a few times inside of Colin’s ass to show his appreciation for how much fun it was to follow his lead. The two roommates continued to play the tensing and releasing game with Adolfo’s body as Colin thought about the clue. “Let’s see – ‘filed between A and Z.’ I know that doesn’t mean the library, because that would be too obvious and you’ve also lugged the car to the third floor before. You typically don’t hide the thing in the same place twice. The letters could have something to do with writing and that might mean you put it somewhere near the English Department, but two months ago you hid it in one of the huge oak trees in the quad near that building, so I think the clue means something else. It could still mean departments, though. Yep, that’s it, A stands for Astronomy and Z stands for Zoology. Those department buildings are right beside each other and there’s just a thin walkway between them. I have a funny feeling no one is able to cut through there right now because a car has been ‘filed’ sideways between the two walls.” “I’ve really got to stop giving you clues!” Colin smiled at his lover – with a face full of pride. He had almost finished feeding all of the food to Joey. Since his little lover had figured out where the car was and would be leaving soon to take a picture of it with his phone – part of the contest so they could keep a scrapbook – he decided it was also time to end his battle with Adolfo. With one slight push of his arm Joey sent Adolfo’s body crashing down onto the table. The big wrestler let out a defeated yell and just lay there heaving because of exhaustion. He stared up at the victor with deep admiration and jealousy. “How can you be so big and strong, Joey?” “Simple, Dolf, it’s from being fed by my boyfriend!” “But we eat the same thing – and almost the same amount!” “Yeah, but you don’t see what my lover gives me for dessert!” Colin stood up a little and let Joey remove the two fingers from his now loosened ass. Both men immediately missed being so intimately close to the other. Colin turned and gave his huge roommate a ‘thank you’ kiss for the finger fuck. Joey kissed back hard to let Colin know how much he looked forward to being truly fucked later on that evening. Colin ran his hands across Joey’s upper torso while they were lip-locked so he could feel the growth that had happened since the morning sex. He also loved running his fingers over the rips in his roommate’s shirt – excited by how his muscles burst through clothing so easily. They finally pulled apart when they heard Adolfo speak. “I wish my girlfriend would kiss me that hard.” “Get her to punch you in the mouth, Dolf, that’s what I beg Colin to do sometimes. It’s a turn on to feel his punches do nothing to my face!” “I’ll try that, dude.” “Well, fellows, this has been great, but I need to go take a picture of a car. Joey, we can’t forget to return it to the parking lot after the game. We’ll just have time to take a shower together at the gym before we head out to the restaurant. I don’t want to be late since we made reservations.” “Relax, Colin. Remember, I can make the game go quickly if I want to. I’ll just either strike every player out or run all over the field to catch every hit. I promise it won’t last more than an hour and a half. That will give us an hour for the shower…” “No, Joey! We will not shower for an hour – I know what that leads to. And besides, you aren’t supposed to dominate the game, remember? I’m bringing my binoculars so just do the one thing I asked and don’t bring too much attention to yourself. Remember, the coach told you to go easy on the other players. Let other schools get some points every now and then. The video of you making a touchdown with five big guys hanging onto you from this past season is still on YouTube. We don’t need anything like that today, okay? Promise me, big guy.” “That wasn’t my fault, Colin! Those guys were so light. I didn’t even know I was dragging them forty yards down the field.” “It was five grown college football players, Joey!” “Well you fucked me so hard that particular morning I was pumped up beyond belief.” “Wait a minute, you two!” We both turned to Adolfo, who was suddenly sitting up in his chair. He stared at us with a face of disbelief. He looked at Joey and then he looked at me. Adolfo began to shake his head and raised his finger, as if he were requesting a few minutes to sort through something that didn’t compute. “You mean to tell me that you, the hulking muscle monster, actually let this little guy fuck you? That just doesn’t make sense! You should be the one on top, Joey.” “Why? You mean just because I’m so big? Naw, man, I love getting plowed by my man. It gives me more pleasure than you could ever imagine. I crave his cock in my ass every second of the day. You should try it some time, man. You might like it.” “Now you’re talking shit, man. There is no way that I’m letting some runt fuck me. Wait, what am I saying? There’s no way I’m letting any guy fuck me. No offense, Colin. Damn, I need to go see my girlfriend.” Adolfo quickly stood up and started walking away. He stopped a few feet from the table and turned around. He looked at Joey with the same disbelieving face from before. He shook his head – trying hard to grasp what had been revealed. He mouthed the words ‘no way’ and then left quickly. It was clear he was going to find his girlfriend so he could re-establish his manhood. He was baffled that a guy as huge and strong as Joey could offer up his ass to a guy as small as Colin. It just didn’t make sense. “I’m still waiting for you to promise, Joey. Don’t draw too much attention to yourself during the game.” “I promise.” “Let me see your fingers – just as I thought, uncross them and promise again.” “I promise, Colin.” “That’s better, my muscle stud. I’ll see you at the field. Make sure you finish your lunch. I can tell you’re still way too horned up for a ballgame and there’s no telling what you’ll do. Get some more food in to stabilize, okay?” “Yes sir. I’ll miss you, man.” The car was exactly where Colin guessed it would be. Joey had brought a couch from one of the dorm lobbies and the front end of the car – which was now sticking straight up in the air between the two buildings – was resting protectively on the piece of furniture. Colin ran his hand lovingly across his hard cock as he took a picture of the car and thought about how Joey had manhandled the vehicle into an upright position and then slid it carefully between the two buildings. Colin quickly looked around to see if a security camera would have caught all the action, but realized this specific spot was not covered. He made a note to himself to make sure Joey allowed him to watch when the car was removed. This was a pretty good hiding place, but not the best one Joey had ever chosen. His greatest job had been when he took the car and made it into a piece of art. Joey placed it in the sculpture garden near the Industrial Arts building and had bent girders, light poles, and other pieces of metal all around the automobile to make it look like a modern statue. There was so much manhandled steel around the car it was almost unrecognizable. It was still unbelievable that there wasn’t one scratch on the thing. It took Colin and other friends three days to find it that time. A huge crowd gathered to watch Joey unbend and rip apart the metal surrounding the car. Colin and many others could still get hard easily and beat off quickly just by remembering the sound of steel being manipulated by Joey’s big hands with such ease. Colin looked at his watch and saw that it was time to go to the baseball game. Part Three As Colin approached the field he saw that Joey was at home plate helping the team warm up by hitting balls to different parts of the field. His muscular forearms glistened in the sunlight and his massive biceps pressed against the shirt of his uniform. The smaller roommate knew that the growth from the morning’s cum upload into the large man’s ass caused the shirt to be so tight that if Joey decided to flex his muscles the thing would be in shreds in seconds. This thought made Colin doubly excited – maybe Joey would offer a private show and flex out of his uniform after the game. Joey noticed his boyfriend walking up to the fence behind home plate. He smiled lovingly at his man. “Hey, honey, did you find the car?” “Just where I thought it would be – you have to let me watch when you take it out, though. I’ll have to film you lifting the thing – that will be so hot. We have to do that before dinner, don’t let me forget..” “ We’ll have to do it before dinner, since I’m sure there won’t be enough time between dessert and carrying you to bed to go undo that great hiding job. I’m still pretty super-charged and I’m sure this quick game is not going to help me let off some steam; so lifting the car will be good. You also better be ready to pull an all-nighter. I need me some Colin juice and I need it badly. Pull out your binoculars – this next hit is just for you.” Colin pulled the item from his backpack as Joey tossed a ball into the air and then hit it a little harder than the ones he had been popping out to the far reaches of right and left field. The other team members started complaining as soon as the ball skyrocketed over everyone’s head and towards the gym. There was a loud popping sound in the distance and when Colin finally zoomed in on where the ball had gone he was able to see that the thing had been traveling so fast and moving so hard that it actually embedded itself into the bricks of the building. The ball had not exploded upon impact – its force was so powerful that it easily busted into the bricks. Colin could hear Joey chuckling as he returned to hitting the ball a lot softer so it would stay within the boundaries of the field. He was making his teammates work hard to keep up with his constant barrage of pop flies and grounders. “Pretty neat, huh Colin? Who knew a ball could have so much force that it would act like a torpedo!” “I’ll say! I’m glad that thing wasn’t aimed at me. Remember when you tossed that football last year for ninety yards and it still knocked Johnny Thompson down and sent him tumbling for ten feet when he caught it for a touchdown. I think the speed and force of that baseball makes that pass look like child’s play.” “Yeah, I remember that. I’m still pretty impressed that Johnny was able to catch that toss – and hang on to it.” “I think he was scared of what you would do to him if he didn’t. Remember Joey, you’re three times the size of every player and about a hundred times stronger than both teams put together. Don’t get carried away, today. I don’t care how horny you are. Make sure you remember that no one can do what you can do and we need to let the other team think they have a fighting chance. The coach does not want to be apologizing for us kicking their ass in an embarrassing way. They have two mean looking coaches. Let them get a few hits, okay?” “I don’t have to let them win, do I Colin? I hate it when you say I have to lose. You know how I love showing off for you. Can we please have a win today for our anniversary? And you mean to say you think those two pint-sized muscle dudes look mean? I could hold both of them down with just one hand. Why do I have to be so nice?” Joey was now playing the part of a whining child. Both roommates knew that the big guy had not lost a game since his transformation. The only thing Colin did have influence over was how bad the other team was defeated. Bargaining a close score from Joey was like pulling teeth. If he had his way every game he played – in every sport he participated in (which was all of them) – would have been a shut out. Part of showing off for Joey was dominating his opponents with mind-blowing power and speed. Colin had finally pulled the plug on this kind of showing off after Joey had finished a full marathon in less than twenty minutes – and that was with two long stops to chat with people along the way. The big college kid was not even winded when he was done – it was so degrading to the other runners. And three straight sets of acing serves and returns made for a very boring tennis match. The officials also began to complain about the number of demolished tennis balls that were a result of Joey’s pounding hits. It had taken Colin a lot of coaching and reprimanding to get his big roommate to a place where he could play well with others. Contact sports, of course, were Joey’s favorites because he loved feeling how his size and strength easily dominated others, but all athletics still thrilled him. Part of the reason for the intense satisfaction was from growing up too small to play competitive sports and the big guy seemed to be making up for constantly being picked last in middle school. “Play nice, muscle man!” “Okay, okay. Just a couple of homeruns and I promise not to knock the catcher and umpire over when I toss the ball home to get someone out. It’s fun, though, to sometimes mix bowling in with this game and pretend two big guys are pins just screaming to be knocked to the ground. And besides, I know it makes you hard when I show off. You love me dominating other guys – like when I lift big wrestlers off the ground with one hand and slam then back onto the matt. It makes you want to squirt – big time.” “Joey, other people are listening!” “So?” “So do you have to make everything about sex?” “Until you fuck me I do – and then that just makes me want to get fucked even more! It’s a vicious cycle.” “You, my big friend, have a one track mind.” “And you, lover, have a hard cock – caused by my lovely comments. And it’s just aching to be milked by me!” Colin was very thankful that the umpire called for the game to begin. He took his place in the stands and tried his to calm his rock-hard cock down. Joey’s super-pumped batting and his lightning pitching did not help to lessen the pressure below. The huge ballplayer’s own piece of meat stayed hard, as well, and snaked obscenely across his thigh underneath the tight uniform bottoms – even smaller than usual because of the big man’s growth that morning. Joey didn’t wear a cup – mainly because he couldn’t find one big enough and also because no wayward ball was going to do any damage if it hit him in the crotch. A powerful smack to his balls would probably only increase the pleasure and destroy the ball. Despite the conversation about playing nice before the game, Joey showed off for his roommate in numerous ways. He thought it would be another fun gift for their anniversary. He would easily jump in front of fast rolling grounders no matter what part of the infield they were sent and then run quickly to first base – actually having to wait for a few seconds before tagging the batter out. Even though he was the pitcher he ran into the outfield three times to catch what would have been home runs if the big man had not leapt into the air higher than the heads of his teammates to catch the ball – usually forgetting to use the hand with the glove. Colin secretly loved watching how Joey’s teammates had become used to the super stud’s antics and actually stopped paying attention to the game. One of the outfielders actually chatted on his cell phone since he knew the big athlete would easily win the game on his own. The coach and the team loved winning so they didn’t mind Joey showing off during games. It was only the other team’s players and coaches that complained – saying it wasn’t fair or just to allow Joey to play. There were, however, no rules against having a super-strong player and the numerous forced drug tests always revealed that Joey was squeaky clean. The final score was embarrassing and Joey had brought in loaded bases three times – twice with home runs that sailed over the huge three story gym across from the field and once with a grounder that was so hard it knocked over the shortstop, the second baseman, and an outfielder who all attempted to stop it. Joey had to kind of half-skip around the bases so he wouldn’t overtake all three of his fellow players. He could have easily beaten even the guy on third base home if he had wanted to. The big man was all smiles when he walked over to his roommate sitting on the bleachers. He gave Colin a big kiss. “Did I make you proud, boo?” “You always do, big man. You, of course, showed off too much, but you know how I love it.” “I wanted our anniversary to be special and, anyway, I’m still raging from your ass pounding this morning. I think I could bring down a building with one strategically placed punch!” “Let’s not do that, okay, Joey? I want to be able to graduate. Oh no, here come the coach and assistant coach from the other team. Not this again! They have bats and they looked pissed. Promise me no broken bones, Joey. I don’t care what you do to the bats, but the guys shouldn’t even have a scratch at the end of this one-sided fight. Promise me quickly, bro! And no finger crossing.” “I promise – but you never let me have any fun! They’re the ones that are going to start the fight. I should be able to do what I want – even if it does hurt them a little.” “And how in the hell is it a fair fight, good sir, when you can easily toss them as far as you hit the ball today or crush their heads as easily as you pop baseballs? You can do whatever you want, but there will not be pain involved. Do you hear me? And remember, we have reservations at seven and I do not want to be late. We also have to take a shower!” “Yo, meathead, what the fuck do you think you were doing out there?” The two men were larger than normal guys, but still definitely dwarfed by Joey. It was obvious that they were pissed and they kept smacking their palms with a bat to try and intimidate the big guy. Colin noticed some doubt in the assistant coach’s face, but the main guy was so pissed that he was completely missing how huge Joey was and had clearly forgotten all the impressive things he had done throughout the game. There was a part of the smaller guy that was excited as hell about what was to come, as long as his lover didn’t hurt anyone. Colin knew that Joey could forget his own strength easily – and his need to show off sometimes got the best of him. The head coach spit on the ground at Joey’s feet. This was definitely one stupid man. He threw out more insults. “My team had a perfect record until today and your steroid-infused antics pissed me off. I think it’s time someone taught your doped-up body a lesson. I also think we’ll do a little number on your girlfriend here, too. You two disgust me with your public kissing.” “Um, coach, I’m going to let you do whatever you want with those bats to my body – cause it isn’t going to hurt me even a little, but if you think I’d ever let you lay a finger on my boyfriend – his name is Colin, by the way – then you are sadly mistaken. That bat will be shoved down your throat so far that you won’t be able to bend at the waist for the rest of your life before you even mess up one hair on his head. Now Colin, here, has made me promise not to hurt you two at all, but everything else is fair game. I strongly suggest you turn around and the pair of you take your handsome, furry-muscled bodies back home before you are embarrassingly whipped by a college boy.” “Who in the fuck cares what that little pansy ass said! I’m going to personally mess up his dweeb face when we’re done with you, dick-face.” “Oh please, Colin, let me punch his face so hard that he’s knocked into next week.” “No, Joey. You promised not to hurt either of them.” “That’s fine, but you’re going to have to fuck me a bunch of times to make up for this, honey. He insulted you and you know how that infuriates me. If you gave me the word, I’d compact this guy’s body so much he’d be able to lick his own asshole. Hey coach, go ahead and take your best shot. I hope that’s not your favorite bat, though, cause it’s going to be a pile of sawdust when I’m done with it. If I can’t crush you I’m going to need to destroy something else to make up for it and that puny thing isn’t going to give me even an ounce of resistance.” Joey’s words clearly infuriated the coach even more. Joey raised his big arms and placed his hands behind his head – teasing the other guy to swing the bat at any part of his big body. The coach was not only stupid, but he was also a dirty competitor. It was clear the aggressor was sizing up where he could do the most damage when he latched onto an idea. “Since you are an abomination against nature because of the ‘roids and your sexual perversion I think it would be best to destroy your family jewels.” After that quick comment, the angered man pulled the big bat behind his shoulder and swung the thing powerfully into Joey’s crotch – intending to destroy the huge cock and balls that were too prominent to miss. Joey moaned out loud in happy pleasure as the wood splintered against his huge rod. The sound of the bat being destroyed was music to the big man’s ears. To Joey, it felt like someone was giving him a hand job – and nothing more. Pre-cum squirted out from his dick slit in appreciation of the gentle tap. The top half of the bat broke off and fell to the ground. Joey leaned over and picked up the shattered piece of wood. He began to crush it in his powerful paw and loved how tiny flecks of dust fell from his fingers to the ground. The shock of what happened, along with the pain caused by the bat being stopped so abruptly, caused the coach to stand there in disbelief, still holding on to the bottom part of the bat. The older man also stared at Joey’s twitching cock – which was only delighted more by the powerful impact of the thick wood. Joey reached out and took the remaining part of the laughable weapon from the coach’s hands. He held the scrap of wood between his two palms and started compressing his hands. The thing just gave into the pressure and turned into small splinters and a pile of sawdust in no time at all. “Damn, coach, they just don’t make bats like they used to, do they?” The assistant coach, who had watched everything wide-eyed, suddenly became empowered and wanted to avenge his older mentor. With a loud yell, the second guy brought his aluminum bat through the air and smacked it up against the side of Joey’s head. The college student didn’t budge an inch. It was like the bat had hit solid stone. Colin could tell the assistant’s hands felt a quick jab of pain from being stopped so abruptly and he could see the bat wobbling wildly as it moved away from Joey’s cheek. The big man turned to his attacker and just smiled. “And just what did you think that would accomplish? Did you actually think it would hurt me, little man? After seeing the coach’s bat breaking in two on my hard cock you thought your aluminum bat would cause me some pain, just by hitting me in the face? Give me that thing!” Joey reached out and easily pulled the now slightly dented tube from the assistant coach’s hands. As he spoke to the guy, the huge jock made his fingers do what his words were describing. It was fun for both of the college boys to watch the eyes of the older men become wider as Joey worked and their angry faces turn to complete shock. Joey was especially pleased at his teasing of the two burly coaches. “You see, to me this thing is like a tube of toothpaste, dude. I can take two fingers and easily flatten it like I’m squeezing out the insides – but look, I’m merely flattening aluminum – there’s nothing squirting out. And look how easy it is – pretty cool, huh? Now it looks like someone ran over your bat with a huge steamroller – but it was really just manhandled by a huge college boy’ monster paw. Man, gents, being able to smash your bat into something as thin as cardboard makes my cock feel like spewing, but I’m saving myself for my boyfriend, here. You see, today’s our anniversary and we’re going to dinner and then we’re going to have some hot, throw-down, man on man sex to celebrate. Hey coach, do you roll your tubes of toothpaste or do you fold ‘em? I fold those puppies, just like I’m doing to your bat right now. Look how easy it is for me to compact this fucking thing into something the size of a wallet. I think I might keep this as a paperweight – each time I use it I’ll remember the looks of utter shock that are now plastered across your faces. You see, punks, you messed with the wrong guy today. It’s a good thing my honey won’t let me hurt you, because I’d have both of you folded up as tightly as this bat if it weren’t for the promise to my baby. So you’ve got him to thank for both of you not feeling a lot of pain right now. Say ‘thank you’ to my boyfriend, boys.” “Um . . . uh . . . thanks.” “Thank you, Colin.” It was clear that both of the older men were desperate to do anything that would please Joey. What he had done to their bats with so little effort had made them disciples of the college student in mere seconds, but it was their fear of what he might do to them that really made them apologize so quickly. The coaches stared at Joey’s hands as he bent the wadded up aluminum back and forth, folding it one last time, so it was the size of a really thick business card. Everyone could clearly see the impressions of Joey’s thick fingers in the compressed aluminum. The display of strength had been nothing to the big man, it was like he was folding a napkin, but the two men knew the strength that existed in this young man’s hands was not normal. This kid was blessed with power that they could only dream of attaining one day. Joey slipped the folded piece of metal into the waistband of his uniform pants, making sure it pressed up against his hard cock – since he loved how the warm aluminum felt next to his throbbing tool. At the same time he flexed his quads to show off for the men. The uniform was so tight that thick veins snaking across his thighs were clearly visible through the material and the guy’s rod was outlined perfectly. The seams at the side suddenly burst open and everyone got a glimpse of Joey’s creamy skin. Colin could tell that Joey was trying to think of a way to punish the two men without hurting them – which was pretty difficult when it was clear that Joey wanted to cause them great pain to teach them a lesson. He also wanted to defend the honor of his boyfriend. “So just because I’m not going to reach down your throat and pull your balls out of your mouth like some kind of demented magic trick, it doesn’t mean that I’m not angry. You guys threatened Colin and you should know that I’d fight an entire army for my man – and I’d easily win. He’s everything that’s good in my life and he fuels me in more ways than you will ever understand. So, here’s what I’m going to do. I’m going to make this easy on you or I’m going to make it hard – it will be your choice. See how friendly I can be, even to assholes.” Joey reached over and grabbed a pole that was part of the fence that hugged the area around home plate. He ran his finger down the side of the pole and easily snapped the thick wire criss-cross rungs that clung to the pole. It was like someone snapping thread. He then grabbed the pole and pulled it from the ground with a slight jerk of his hand. Colin’s cock started to pulse even harder than it already was when he saw how easily Joey manipulated the long steel pipe – along with its cement base. The smaller roommate’s pleased face made Joey very happy. “You like that, honey? You think of this as an added anniversary gift, okay? I can demolish metal for you any time you like, but this pole is going to be put to good use. Okay, fellows, face each other and wrap your arms around the other like you love ‘em.” “No fucking way, kid.” As soon as the head coach’s words flew into the evening air, Joey held the bar at chest level and started bending the long thing like he was playing with a piece of licorice. It was so easy for the big guy to make steel do his bidding. The sight caused a jolt of excitement at Colin’s crotch. Both of the older men froze for a few seconds as they listened to the sound of metal succumbing to the torture of something much more powerful and then they quickly turned toward each other and quickly went into a manly hug. The fear on their faces was priceless. “Yeah, that’s it gentlemen, grind those hard pricks into one another. Oh, you think I didn’t notice how hard both of you got as soon as I destroyed your bats like they were a toothpick and a pipe cleaner? Trust me, good sirs, when you are as big and strong as me you start to notice all the guys that pop stiff ones when they’re near me. You men love all this college-boy muscle and power. As a matter of fact, I think you both decided to challenge me just to see what I could do. You hear that, Colin. These big men weren’t really angry with me; they just wanted to get me worked up so I’d show off a little. They knew just from my displays of strength during the game that I could easily defeat both of them put together with one hand behind my back, but they wanted to see me prove it. And the way they are rubbing their cocks together right now makes it clear my hunch was correct. I think we’ve got ourselves a daddy coach and his boy-toy – two guys that have been into each other for a while. I bet you guys share a room at every away game and fuck like rabbits, don’t you. “Um . . . yes . . . we do.” “Damn, I knew I was right. Well, this little turn of events makes it easier for me not to punch your faces out your ass, but I still want to punish you. It will actually be showing off a little, so you’ll be happy. Let’s unite you guys in a special way – to signify the secret bond you have.” Joey lifted the bent pole into the air and brought it down around the two guys who were still hugging each other tightly. The big college stud then worked on the piece of steel with his hands until it encircled the guys tightly around their waists. Joey took the two ends and started twisting them together, like it was a twist-tie you find on a loaf of bread. He continued to work the poles together until the thing was so tight that neither man could even think about squeezing out, but he was careful enough to not cause the men anything more than a little discomfort. As easy as if he were working with a little piece of wire, Joey bent the twisted end pieces into a loop. The huge jock then grabbed the ring that held the two men and lifted them both off the ground, easily. Since he hadn’t captured the coaches’ arms under the metal bar, they were still able to grope each other lovingly as they watched Joey manhandle the pole so easily. Both men were turned on beyond anything they’d ever experienced before. They moaned out loud as Joey easily carried their big bodies, joined by the circle of metal, to a nearby telephone pole. Up on the pole, about seven feet high, there was a spike sticking out that was used for climbing. Joey manipulated the loop of the pole until it hooked onto the spike and trapped the two men up in the air. Joey clapped his hands together in appreciation of his handiwork. He stepped back and then looked at Colin. “Satisfied, boss? I didn’t hurt them.” “Good job, Joey, but we can’t just leave them here?” “Sure we can. Their team is showering right now and the bus won’t leave without the coaches. Someone will come looking for them soon and the sad part is that we won’t be here to see the looks on all the players’ faces – especially when these guys try to explain what happened. It’s going to take the fire department to get them down – especially since they’ll need that jaws contraption they use on cars to cut the pole. Did you see how easy it was for me to bend that metal? Pretty neat, huh?” “A fucking turn-on!” Both college students turned to look at the excited face of the head coach as he spoke. It was clear that both older men were on fire with lust for Joey. They were floored by his power and size. Clearly they were also not upset about being tied to a telephone pole with a long piece of steel. They had loved the show so much that they were fine with waiting for their team. The two men continued to rub their crotches together strongly and were still working their hands all over the upper torso of the other guy. Their desire for Joey was being transferred into adoration of each other. “Do we need to leave you two guys alone?” “Yes, please.” Colin and Joey were shocked by the answer from the larger coach. The sexual pleasure Joey’s handiwork created in both older men was so great that they really only wanted some immediate release. It was pretty clear in their present joined position that orgasm was only going to come from each other. It was too difficult to please their partner and watch Joey do strength feats at the same time – they now only wanted to focus on getting off. They probably knew the team would be coming to the field soon and they wanted their cocks to explode before they got there. It was going to be hard to grope and kiss openly when the firemen were working to get them down. The guys weren’t being rude, they just needed to bust big wads soon – the college stud destroying bats so easily and manipulating a steel pole like it was nothing had fired them up too much to hold back from eruption. “Well okay then, we know when we’re not wanted. You two fellas have fun now, you here? It certainly was fun showing off for you. Maybe you can swing by another time and I’ll destroy a car or something for you. Colin, are you ready to have dinner and then fuck a hot guy that just destroyed two bats and pinned two grown men with a big metal pole he easily made into a lasso?” “Not quite, young man. Shower first and then you have a car you need to return to the parking lot.” “Oh goodie, shower time! Maybe we can fit in a quick fuck before dinner?” “You know we can’t, Joey. I just knew showing off your strength would get you even hornier. It’s a quick shower and then straight to the car! I mean it, young man.” The two college students were walking towards the gym when suddenly they heard heavy breathing and grunting like there was a pack of wild animals nearby. They turned around to see where the noise was coming from and could see in the distance that the two coaches were dry-humping each other hard, dangling off the ground where Joey had easily imprisoned them, and it was clear they were near the moment of release. Suddenly the evening air was filled with the orgasmic yelling of both men as they offered their loads to each other. They were sucking face like two lovesick teenagers in between each eruption and after every moan of pleasure. Colin and Joey stood there in awe of the to men and were happy that the big boy’s strength feats had brought so much joy. “Pretty impressive orgasms. How did you know they were gay, Joey?” “They both got hard when I threw the ball to home plate after running out to catch it in the outfield near the fence. I heard the coach tell his assistant how he’d like to see other things that my fucking huge arm could do – and the other guy agreed. Then they started talking about how much my body made their cocks’ ache. I wanted to show off for you today, but hearing how much it turned them on was like icing on the cake. I listened to them talk about me the entire game and did things to make them get harder. ” “You and that super hearing. I’ve got to be careful with what I say – at all times.” “That’s not all you have to worry about – I could sniff you out of a crowd of two thousand – and easily spot you in a stadium from a mile away. I tell you, it has something to do with this incredible bond we have, man. I crave you all the time. When I was bending the shit out of that pole a few minutes ago and when I turned that bat into a pile of dust all I could think about was how much I hoped it pleased you. And I somehow knew that you’d want to see me flatten the aluminum bat before I even began to fold it up – that was all done in hopes that it would make you fuck me like a beast tonight.” “Well it worked, big guy. Don’t worry about that.” “So I made you all hot and bothered, huh, Colin?” “Hell yeah.” “Then how about a quickie in the shower!” “You have a one track mind, sir! No, we must save ourselves for after dinner. I’ll make it worth the wait, I promise.” “You better or I’ll just hold you down with one hand and suck you dry for twenty-four hours. No telling how that much of your spunk would affect my growth. I might end up being bigger than the entire fucking dorm room. I’m going to hold you to your promise of a super fuck tonight, bro.” “Trust me, Joey, I’m going to fill that ass of yours with so much of my cum tonight that you’ll have to walk around nude tomorrow because you won’t fit into any of your clothes. You’ll have to wait until I go buy some new ones for you! I’m going to make you so fucking huge!” “Are you trying to make me throw you down on the ground and sit on your hard cock out here, Colin? Cause I’ll do it right now if you want me to. You have me so riled up now that I could take down a charging bull with one hand or toss a loaded cement mixer a hundred yards with no problem. Name it, honey, and I’ll do it for you.” “All I want right now is a romantic dinner with my man.” “Done. But we’ll need to take separate shower stalls. I can’t be close to your nude body right now or I’ll do something I might regret. Fuck, you make my entire body burn with desire!” “Right back at you, big man, right back at you.” The two students went into different areas of the locker room to shower – even though thoughts of the other guy nude made both men stay rock hard. It was especially difficult for Joey to know that his roommate, the love of his life and the nectar of his muscle, was just eight stalls down – probably soaping us his cum rocket right now. Joey contemplated just busting through the flimsy walls until he was in the shower with Colin. He knew his friend would be impressed and turned on – which might lead to a heavy session of sex, but he also knew that Colin was trying to stay faithful to a plan. The school would also be upset about the destruction. Joey decided to release some of his built-up sexual frustration as he showered, hoping it would keep him calm for the rest of the evening or, at least, until they got back to their dorm room and fucked like rabbits. The big man reached back to his ass and stuck one of his thick fingers into his rectum, immediately pressing against his sensitive prostate. At the same time he shut his eyes and imagined Colin’s cock slammed up inside him – causing all the pleasure. Joey also pressed the head of his own hard dick into the tiled wall, to increase the building eruption. As the big thick finger pressed in and out of his hole his balls started bubbling with increased cum pressure. Joey realized it would take little effort and no time at all to bust a big wad. He increased the rhythm of his probing finger and started jerking his hard cock with his other hand – even as he still bounced its head into the wall. His imagination got the best of him and he ignored anything happening around him. “Oh yeah, that feels nice, Colin, real nice. Fuck me hard, man.” The big guy chose to whisper, so his roommate wouldn’t catch on that he was masturbating a few feet away. Joey would bring his big fist down his huge long shaft at the same time he shoved his strong finger way up into his chute – both feelings bringing him to the edge quickly. He imagined his body being pressed up against the wall as Colin’s hard cock slammed him into the tile with each animalistic shove. Joey loved it best when Colin was rough and fucked him hard, mainly because he thought it made his roommate’s cum have an even higher concentration of whatever it was that made his big body grow – but it was also because Joey just loved getting plowed uncontrollably. Colin was a screamer when they fucked – and that added to the excitement. Joey just grunted and moaned like the huge beast he was – which, in turn, made Colin go wild. The jock bent the tip of his finger as he pushed in and out of his own hole – just to increase the orgasmic jolt to his insides. Pre-cum had already begun to seep down the guy’s big fingers, which worked the hard cock with a fierceness that might have crushed any other man’s cock – but it only brought a lot of joy to Joey. The huge athlete lost control of his body as soon as he reached exploding time. He didn’t anticipate the ejaculation to rock his body so much and didn’t have time to prevent his powerful rod from penetrating through the tiled wall of the shower stall as soon as he started to cum. With a loud growl his cock easily poked a big hole because of its power - tile and cement crumbling away like it was sun-dried dirt being hit by a sledgehammer. “Aw, fuck me Colin – shit that’s nice!” Joey continued to moan and speak in a whisper as he unloaded his spunk into the stall on the other side of the wall, his cock having made its own glory hole. For a second, as his body slammed up against the tile in his euphoric explosion, he was worried his body was going to burst through the entire mass. He was able to control his intensity a little, even as he continued to probe his ass roughly with the big finger. The man was in heaven – knowing he easily burst through the wall with his cock, feeling the joy of spraying a heavy load of cum in the other stall, and having his ass imaginarily fucked by Colin was a close second to the second to the real thing. His cock continued to jerk out a few more spurts of cum and as it did, the steel-like rod continued to crack tile and make a larger hole. Joey loved how his dick was powerful enough to tear through cement without any problem. He thought back to a time when Colin had asked him to make his cock poke through a wood fence on the edge of campus. His smaller roommate wanted to kneel on the other side and suck him off, thinking it would be like some porn movie. Feeling the wood splinter easily because of his cock’s power had been such a turn on for the big man and Colin had loved watching the simple task, as well. Not being able to see the guy sucking his hard cock had been such a kinky pleasure, but Joey had gotten too excited by the blowjob that he ripped apart the fence with his hands, jumped on his roommate, and sucked Colin off without even realizing what he was doing. His need for the guy’s honey tasting spunk had been too much – increased tenfold by the expert blowjob through the fence. Joe’s present orgasm finally subsided and his mind returned to the shower stall. “I see my big boy couldn’t wait, could he?” Joey’s heart stopped for a few seconds as he heard his roommate’s voice from the entrance to the door-less stall. The big man knew he was in trouble. Colin didn’t like it when he jerked off without him or when he destroyed school property without the smaller guy getting to watch. Joey turned his head to face his lover and he smiled weakly, knowing he had been caught red-handed. He pulled his dick from the hole in the wall – knowing it had fragments of cement and tile caked to it. The big man also removed his finger from his ass. He hung his head and turned toward his roommate. “I just couldn’t help myself, Colin. I was thinking about you down in that other stall – totally nude and soaping up that gorgeous dick of yours. You know I can’t make it through images like that – it’s just too much for this big body to handle, thoughts of you fucking me to make me grow or me lifting you up in the air to suck you off. I kind of lost control, man.” “Well the only reason I’m okay with it, Joey, is because I hope it calmed you down a little. You’ve been a huge pile of raging hormones for a couple of days, since you knew our anniversary was coming up. But I can tell by how hard your cock remains, that you’re still horned up in a major way, aren’t you?” “Um . . . yes sir.” “Geez, what am I going to do with you?” “A good fuck would be the appropriate punishment, I think.” This comment made Colin laugh out loud and instantly Joey knew things were okay. The smaller guy tossed a large towel to his roommate and then continued to dry his own body as he stared at his roommates rippling muscles – a sight that always brought him great joy. Colin realized that Joey could not be expected to control his great need for sex or growth – it was too ingrained now in his DNA. It was clear that the smaller roommate needed to be the keeper of rules in the relationship, but Joey spraying a stall with his cum and poking holes in walls was not going to cause any big problems. It was really helpful for Joey to sometimes release the sexual tension that his muscles and power created. The big guy really was one big walking orgasm – caused mainly by his thirst for growth induced by sex. It was actually amazing that the big man controlled his urges as much as he did. It was also clear that Joey’s love for Colin was sometimes the only thing that prevented him from extracting cum from the smaller guy’s body all the time. Colin knew that he would be unable to keep himself from shooting all day long if Joey ever decided to suck him dry constantly or squeezed the spunk out of him by clamping his powerful ass on his growth causing hard cock. Joey’s need for Colin’s love, respect, and affirmation prevented the big man from being a huge beast that fed his urges whenever he desired. It was clear that Joey’s super strength was actually needed to keep the big guy in check – so he wouldn’t become a power hungry hulk. Secretly, Colin longed to help Joey grow into a massive muscle monster. For all of his newfound intelligence and self-awareness there was a part of the guy that completely craved turning his roommate into someone that could crush rocks with no effort or rip apart metal like it was child’s play. Colin loved knowing his cum was creating a superman. He constantly longed to see his roommate’s body burst out of clothes, his cock to slam through metal, or his muscles flex thicker after a great fuck. Colin actually had to control his own urges in the same miraculous way as Joey, but he never shared these facts with his roommate, mainly because he knew it would be the only permission the big man needed to cut loose and grow to insane sizes. Colin thought it was best, for now, to wait before he unleashed the first real superhero on the world. Joey needed to learn how to control his strength some more – he needed to really understand what it meant to be the most powerful thing on earth. “How long were you watching, Col?” “Long enough to see your cock rip through the wall . . . and it was fucking hot, man.” “I know, right? It was almost like I didn’t know I was doing it. I just felt the need to press that big fat dick head against something hard – you know, to make me cum harder.” “I’d say you succeeded – the other stall is covered in your cum, dude. It’s dripping down the wall like someone undid a fire hydrant.” “Yeah, it felt like a shit load of juice.” “Okay, buddy, put on that hot outfit I picked out for you earlier and slap on some of that cologne that drives me wild. You have a car to put back in the parking lot and then I think I’ll make you carry me to the restaurant. I know we said we’d drive, but I think you can work off a little more steam by hoofing it with me on your shoulders.” “Hey, Colin.” “Yes, honey.” “I love you. Happy anniversary.” “I love you, too, big man. Now put that hard tool away and quit trying to entice me into some locker room sex. It’s dinner first, then some heavy foreplay, and finally, for dessert, some muscle growth fucking!” “Sounds like heaven, Colin, it sounds like heaven.”

Getting Used to Being Unstoppable Brock (Part 1) My cock started to get hard as I watched the huge truck moving towards me. I couldn’t help myself. I was so turned on by the fact that my body was not going to budge even a fraction of an inch when hit by a speeding semi. The poor bastard driving the thing didn’t realize that the cab around him was about to be compacted like an empty soda can that’s been crushed. I knew my cock was dribbling pre-cum just from the anticipation of feeling steel pressed into my body and my muscles causing it to mold around me. I thrust my crotch forward a little so the first thing that would be pounded by the front of the truck would be the tip of my hard pole. I knew that would cause me to spew a massive load. Damn it is so nice to be this fucking unstoppable. I can see the truck speed up, the driver gunning it so he can flatten me completely. He is going to be so surprised, if he lives through the impact. The head of my hard prick comes into contact with the grating on the front of the truck first. I can feel the tip penetrate the steel plate as if it’s just a Kleenex. Suddenly the front hood of the truck meets my hard body. It feels like I’m at the beach and a wave is crashing past my body. My head and shoulders stick out a little higher than the truck. This means I get to watch the face of the driver for those few seconds as motor and hood of the roaring machine instantly bend around my muscled torso. A gap is ripped straight up the middle of the trucks front to make room for my unmoving bulk. I flash an eat-shit grin at the driver right before every airbag in the big cab inflates and completely surrounds him. The back of the truck rises in the air from the impact and then slams back down to the ground instantly. The front windshield and the two side windows instantly shatter as the cab is squeezed together like some kind of large accordion. Then, as quickly as the impact happened, there is no movement whatsoever. The big semi has come to a complete halt and I have not moved at all. The motor is completely destroyed and non-functioning. The only sound is hissing from the mangled radiator. I also realize that I have emptied a load of my super cum into the body of the truck. It was too much for my cock to handle as I demolished a huge machine without lifting a finger. I am thankful that the truck has not exploded, not that it would have hurt me at all, but I really don’t want the driver to die. I push my arms outward since they have been pinned to my body by the metal on either side of me. It is like I am brushing off a sheet that has been laid on my body. I am basically standing where the windshield begins – with that much of the truck’s hood around and behind me. As I move my arms from my sides the motion rips the truck in two, both sides pushing out to the side. I hear the driver moaning and then I see him as the cab is opened up because the truck is torn apart by my strength. I can see the guy is pinned to the seat by the steering wheel. I continue pushing forward and outward, pushing the two sides of the truck further apart. The noise is deafening as I cause steel to rip apart as easily as most people tear the perforated edges of paper towels. I make my way even with the driver’s seat. He is conscious and staring at me with disbelief. I reach up and push his seat backwards. With just one hand I cause the half of cab around him to expand back to it normal size. Now his body is away from the steering wheel. I reach up and wrap a big hand around the column supporting what was just pinning him. I easily rip the entire mechanism – column, steering wheel, and half of the remaining dashboard – from the truck and throw it backwards over my shoulder. The driver watches all of this stunned. I then slide my pinky up between his chest and the seatbelt that pins him to the seat tightly. I break through the material with just a slight flick of my smallest finger. The guy’s jaw falls open in total disbelief and awe. All that has just happened has finally registered in his stunned brain. “No fucking way.” That’s all he says before he passes out – caused either from the impact of the crash or from witnessing the amazing power of my huge muscled body. I grab the front of his flannel shirt with one hand and pull him from the truck. I’m holding him at my side the way a child might hold a Raggedy Ann doll. I easily bring my arm up and flop his limp body over my shoulder. I then bend my massive legs slightly and jump up into the dark night sky, leaving a hole in the pavement - caused by my powerful thrust from the ground. Maybe I should explain who I am and how I got this way. It all began with Ted, my roommate. How to explain Ted and what he did, though . . . that’s the question. I must go back a few months to begin this story. Ted (Part 2) I met Ted Spellman our first day of work at the law firm of Marks, Stephenson, and Tomkins. We were beginning at the prestigious firm on the same day, along with six other entry-level law clerks. If there was such a thing as pond scum in this particular place – we were it. Our trainer even said so at one point. She said that we would be treated as if we didn’t exist and the senior lawyers would make our lives hell. Ted and I bonded immediately just to have some reinforcement as we stumbled through our first few months of work. We hit it off immediately and, since we were both looking for a place to live, we decided to become roommates and rented a pretty decent two-bedroom apartment close enough for us to walk to the office. We weren’t trying be good or green or anything – it’s just that neither of us could afford to have a car in the city. I knew within a week of living together that Ted had feelings for me. I guess I had feelings for him, as well, but it didn’t help me to act on them. I was flattered but I was also too shy and too unsure of myself to acknowledge any of his advances. Looking back now I can see that he thought I was either not interested in him or so incredibly stuck up that I didn’t care about his feelings. Little did he know that neither was true. My upbringing had made it impossible for me to like myself. Let’s just say I had older brothers that played every sport imaginable and I loved Judy Garland – enough said. My past made it impossible for me to think a guy as great as Ted could find me interesting – let alone sexy! Ted was about six feet two, has a naturally built body, and was blessed with dirty blonde hair that looked marvelous the second he woke up in the morning. Don’t ask, I have a thing for hair. I, on the other hand, am . . . I mean was a guy of about five feet and eight inches, curly hair that had a mind of its own, and a body that not only despised weights but also did not respond to any kind of working out I chose to do. I knew deep down that I could never make someone like Ted happy. He might find my sense of humor grand – as he put it – for a while, but that would get old very soon. I wanted him to stay my roommate so I decided to never admit my feelings for him or acknowledge his advances. And this policy proved to be very sustaining until one night of vodka martinis. We were celebrating the fact that we had made it through a month at the law firm and that we had a three-day weekend. When we got home Ted insisted on making martinis to celebrate and then, three martinis each later, he decided to go for my jugular. “You don’t like yourself do you Brock.” “What?” I tried to ignore his question. We were sitting on the sofa listening to my mother’s Oleta Adams album – I was trying to convince him that she had an unbelievable voice. He was either unconvinced or his mind was too preoccupied to listen closely. I found it very appropriate that the song ‘Get Here’ was playing as we sat on opposite ends of the sofa – neither knowing how to move past this place of unknowing. He cleared his throat to give himself a little more time to rephrase his question. “You kind of have low self esteem, don’t you?” “Yes.” My answer was simple and honest. It was also spoken very softly and I did not turn to look at him at all. I didn’t know how I would react if I saw his handsome face and his caring eyes. “Why?” His question was simple, as well. I could tell by his voice that he was genuinely interested in knowing what feelings of insecurity were at my core. He wanted to know what made me tick. I didn’t know, at the time, that it was because he was truly interested in me. I was still nervous that any tumbling of my walls would lead to a quick night of sex and then many awkward days until one of us decided to move. “I don’t know, I guess it’s from my past.” “You mean because of your brothers don’t you. You feel that they were somehow better than you because they were athletes and you weren’t.” “It’s more than that Ted. It would really be hard for you to understand. You’ve looked like that for all of your life and I’ve looked like this.” “I think you’re very handsome.” This took us to an edge that I had always refused to go near. I still did not look at him. I could not imagine how his angelic blue eyes and his soothing smile would melt me. I knew I needed to stay in control of my emotions. “Was it because they were bigger than you? Is it because I am bigger than you that you ignore my blatant moves on you?” I turned to face him. I was slightly hurt by his words, but it was also wonderful to have someone know you so well. I prepared myself for his inviting gaze. I did not allow my face to show any of the conflict that was ravaging my entire body. “That’s part of it Ted, sure. I wish I could be bigger. I wish I were stronger. That’s not a bad thing, though. It just is, that’s all. Like I said before, you can’t understand.” “I guess not – well, not fully, but I think I get what it means - a little. Can you at least give me that?” “Sure.” “I think I know a way to help you get your wish, Brock. But right now I want to cook you dinner. First, though, I’m going to do this.” Ted leaned in and kissed me hard. The slight stubble on his chiseled face rubbed across my skin as he pressed his lips against mine. My cock shot fully rigid like some kind of rocket exploding into the air. I was completely caught off guard and didn’t react in any way. Ted pulled away and quickly stood up. “God, I’ve wanted to do that for a long time. It’s going to be even better after the changes start.” I was so flabbergasted that I missed what Ted had said. I simply sat there and watched him move to the kitchen to start dinner. ********** Brock (Part 3) I landed out in the middle of nowhere about a mile from where I had so easily demolished the truck. I was still pumped with excitement from the memory of all that poundage of metal crumbling around my muscle-packed super body as the truck slammed into me. I hadn’t intended to leap so far away, but the adrenaline streaming through my veins had made me underestimate the power in my legs. I caused a pretty good-sized crater in the ground when I landed and the driver’s body flopped around on my shoulder because of the impact. I heard the guy moan as he began to regain consciousness. I looked around and saw that we were in the middle of a wooded area on the outskirts of town – just beyond a big construction supply store. This would be a perfect spot for me to interrogate my new small friend. I reached up with one hand and grabbed the back of the guy’s collar. I easily held his body in the air – kind of like a mother cat carrying her kittens. After a quick glance at him, I could see the destruction of his truck caused by my body had not hurt him too much. He was going to be pretty bruised, but nothing was broken. I began to think back to the moment when my stiff cock had pierced the front of the speeding truck as easily as someone’s finger might poke through toilet paper. I was instantly hard again. The massive ejaculation that had happened as the hood and motor of the semi folded around my immovable body had only been a temporary release. I was, again, jacked-up with the nuclear-powered cum gushing into my huge pole. I knew I needed to get off and I needed to do it quickly so I wouldn’t lose control and do some serious damage. I looked at the tiny man in front of me and contemplated plowing his ass. “Naw, I can’t do that. I’d easily rip this wimp into two pieces on the second thrust. But what to do with the asshole while I get a little relief?” I glanced around, noticing the huge storage area of the supply company. I leapt into the air, making sure I didn’t shove off too hard, and easily cleared the huge barbed-wire fence around the store. After landing in the middle of the building supply area I quickly saw what I could use for my little task. I heard the guy moan a little more and I was surprised by the fact that I had forgotten I was carrying his almost six foot frame as if it were nothing. I looked at the man that tried to run me over a little closer. He was a pretty big dude. He looked like he weighed about two eighty and was actually handsome. I briefly thought again about fucking the dude, but knew that my super cock would destroy his body even easier than it had the truck. I reached down with my empty and lifted a twelve foot steel girder like it was a toothpick. My giant hand easily reached around the thick piece of metal and my strong grip caused my fingers to indent the thing as if it were made out of wet clay. I lessened my strength before I squeezed the girder in two and jumped back into the air. I guided my huge body toward a group of huge oak trees in the middle of the wooded area. This time my landing did not cause the entire area to rumble like a small earthquake. I knew this meant I was starting to control my power a little more– this thought made my hard cock to begin to ooze pre-cum. There was little time left before my body’s need for ejaculation caused me to start destroying things just to increase the force behind my explosion. For me, showing off my strength was the ultimate foreplay! I was worried I might do something to my little prisoner – like toss him into the next state, squish him between my palms like a small accordion, or flatten him like a cardboard cut-out between my monster thighs. I moved quickly to one of the massive oak trees in the small clearing and pressed his body up against its wide trunk. I then tightened my grip on the girder in my hand and made it bend into a V shape. I slid the steel bean up under the guys arms and then reached around the tree to squeeze the ends together like someone my turn the twist-tie on a bag of apples at the grocery store. Even after being like this for a few months I was still amazed at how easy it was for me to manipulate steel that was a foot thick. I tightened the girder together until it cut into the side of the tree. I stepped back and smiled at the job I had done. The guy was pinned to the tree securely and dangled in the air about three feet from the ground. I was careful not to tighten the steel so much that he wouldn’t be able to breathe. I reached out and tapped the side of his face with two of my fingers – being careful not to use too much power. I didn’t want to snap his neck as his head spun around in some kind of Exorcist fashion, I just wanted to wake him up. The guy started to wake up and I laughed out loud as he began to realize what he thought was his big body had been easily carried and strapped to a tree by the muscled man in front of him. “Glad to have you awake little fella. That way, you can see more of what this powerful body can do. You should also be glad that I didn’t destroy you like I did your tiny truck.” “Where am I?” “About a mile outside of town.” “How did I get here?” “That’s simple. Like this.” I bent my legs slightly and jumped into the darkness above. I knew the rush of air from my sudden movement would force his head up against the tree. It would be like some simulator machine for an astronaut where the G-force would be too great to withstand. I simply jumped straight into the air and shot up high enough to see the lights of the entire town in the distance. When I landed back down in front of the little guy trapped against the tree I intentionally allowed the impact to shake everything within hundreds of yards around us. I wanted him to get an almost-full sense of the power my body contained. His mouth was open in disbelief and I was nervous he was going to pass out again. I did not want that to happen. I was ripe for showing off and I wanted his “little man” cum eruption to coincide with my titanic release. I was getting off on showing him my power more than he was enjoying the exhibition. “I could jump high enough to grab a satellite if you want me to. That would probably send you into some kind of muscle apoplectic shock, wouldn’t it little man. I hope you’re beginning to realize that your puny truck wasn’t going to do anything to me.” I was standing there without a stitch of clothing on my huge body and the man’s eyes could not decide where to focus. I could see he was impressed with my expansive chest, but he also couldn’t believe the size of my arms. I tensed my body just to show off. He let out a whimper that made it clear he knew he was in the presence of someone far more superior to any fantasy he had ever dreamed. That’s when he glanced at my cum-dripping bazooka of a cock and I swear the man almost had a heart attack just from the sight. I could tell his little brain was trying to comprehend how a dick could look so powerful. I knew the time was right to show off a little. “So, little man, I’m feeling the need to milk this monster rod. You should be happy as hell that I’ve decided not to shove this telephone pole up your ass. I know you’d like it – but it would be the last thing you ever experienced in your life and I need some information. Right now, though, I’ve got to calm this beast between my legs. So you just rest there while I take care of some business. Oh wait, I guess that’s kind of stupid because you couldn’t go anywhere even if you wanted to. It seems that big Brock here has taken a metal beam and wrapped it around you with just one hand. That’s right, with only one hand. I twisted a steel girder like it was a piece of paper. Does that turn you on, little man? I’m sure it does. Let’s see what else this big boy can do, shall we?” My cock was aching for relief. I was getting off on bragging about my power. I was ready to show the guy some more of my strength. I looked around for something that could help me empty my cum-filled balls. I broke into a big smile when I finally realized what my next show would be. I walked up to a second large oak tree a few feet from the little guy. I stood facing the tree and let the tip of my dick press up against the five-foot wide trunk. I grabbed the sides of the tree with my massive hands, allowing my fingers to easily dig into the thick wood. I slowly pushed my crotch forward. “Ah, no fucking way!” I chuckled at the little man’s words – he was obviously realizing what I intended to do. We both watched my dickhead begin to plunge slowly into the trunk of the large tree. The feeling of my cock penetrating a sturdy oak tree was unbelievable. I could feel all the blood in my body rushing to my powerful rod. I was easily pulverizing a thick tree with only my hard prick. I could not believe the power that existed in my body. I knew that I had only begun to fully comprehend what I was capable of, but that didn’t matter right now. All I wanted to do was to fuck this giant oak tree like it was some guy’s tight ass – and the pressure on my dick was incredible. This was slightly better than plowing the guy’s truck because I could do it slowly and listen to the thick trunk of the tree splintering as the tip of my cock moved deeper into its center. I cried out when my massive rod was fully into the tree. I knew that my giant pole was more than halfway through the thick trunk. I began to buck my hips slowly – pulling and pushing my meat into the tree. I wanted to show off more so I let go of the tree with my hands after burying my cock completely in. I then flexed my giant rod and the tree moved upward. I let out an inhuman yell and pulsed my cock even higher. Suddenly the entire roots system of the giant oak came screaming out of the ground. I leaned slightly backwards and then turned toward “little man.” The entire tree moved with my cock – completely penetrated and completely controlled by me. I let out a loud victory yell because I had just uprooted a giant oak with just my dick. “Holy shit!” I knew the little man was impressed, but there was still a lot more to come. I grabbed the sides of the tree again and started to rock my crotch forward and backward. I brought myself to climax quickly. Suddenly my cock erupted and it was like some kind of cannon being set off within the tree. The back side of the thick trunk was blown away into the night air. Ropes of powerful white cum shot out of the hole in the tree as I continued to ejaculate. I felt like some kind of super powerful woodpecker – and then realized my pecker hand destroyed most of the wood. There was now an incredible hole in the base of this tree. I finally stopped cumming and decided I needed to finish the tree completely. I held on to the tree tightly and then started twisting my hips back and forth. My cock acted like some kind of super chain saw and completely ripped the bottom part of the trunk from the rest of the giant tree. My powerful rod sliced the thick wood as if it were paper. The base of the tree fell to the ground with a loud thud. My cock was still hard as stone and sticking straight out. I turned to look at the face of “little man” and wasn’t surprised to see that he had passed out again. I also noticed that his crotch was sopping wet with his Brock-praising cum. I bent my arms downward and then forced them up quickly – sending the tree into the night air. I waited a few minutes and then heard it crashing into other trees a few miles away. Tossing a fully grown oak tree into the air had been as easy as flipping a coin. My power was mind-blowing – and cock-blowing, come to think of it. I turned back to little man, now that my intensely pressurized dick had been relieved. I again tapped his face to wake him. It took him a few seconds to fully regain consciousness - not to mention remember all of the details of my display of power. I could see that his tiny cock was still hard as a two-by-four. “So, little man, it’s time to tell me who sent you. Who’s the stupid guy that thought you’d be able to do some kind of damage to this super body?” “I’m not talking, you muscle-bound asshole.” I simply smiled at the defiant little guy. I was impressed by his determination. I knew I’d get the information from him, but I thought it would be fun to prolong the reward. I glanced around and saw a couple of boulders the size of the guy’s head. I walked over and grabbed them both in my giant hands. I moved back in front of the guy and held the big stones near his face. My fingers could wrap around them completely, but I held them in my open palms as I spoke. “So the little tough guy still doesn’t get it, does he? I’ve destroyed your truck with no effort at all. I just stood there, man, and you watched as my body caused your semi to crumple like it was cardboard. You also just saw me uproot a giant oak tree with just my hard tool. I lifted all of that massive weight with only my cock. Just imagine what I must be able to do with these powerful guns, boy. Look at these boulders – they’re about the size of your head, don’t you think? And what happens if I wrap my hands around these little things? What happens if I begin to squeeze tightly? My hands did exactly what my mouth was saying. I began to tighten my grip around the big boulders. The little man’s eyes began to widen as he heard the rocks in my hands make sounds of distress. My fingers were compressing the solid mass together and I knew the boulders could not take much more. Suddenly there was a loud noise and both stones burst into smaller fragments at the same time. Some small pieces shot out from between my fingers and rained down on the little guy’s body. I saw him start shaking uncontrollably and I knew what he was releasing another load of his muscle-loving cum. It dawned on me at that moment that the guy was refusing to tell me who sent him for an entirely different reason than I thought. I believe he was some kind of committed hit man, but the truth was that he was enjoying my strength show too much. He refused to tell me anything because he hoped it would cause me to show off my power even more. I admired his love of muscle, but I needed to move our conversation forward. I opened my hands and turn my palms downward, allowing the dust and fragments of destroyed boulders to fall to the ground. I reached out and wiped my hands on the guy’s shirt. I smiled at him, but he could tell it wasn’t a pleasant smile. “Time for your head to feel the same kind of pressure as those boulders. I doubt your skull will give as much resistance as they did.” I wrapped one of my hands around the top of his head. I marveled at the fact that my fingers reached down almost to his neck. God, I was huge. I began to squeeze him slightly – nothing even close to what power I had in my hand. “The guy’s name is Coles. Tommy Coles. He’s in the state penitentiary, but he has connections outside. I was hired by one of his lackeys. You’re not the target, though. We want your boyfriend. We want Ted Spellman.” I released his head when he spoke Ted’s name. My heart began to race with fear. *************** Ted (Part 4) “So I hope you’re hungry, Brock, because I made a lot of food and you need to clean your plate.” I was still sitting in the living room trying to get my head around the fact that my gorgeous roommate had just kissed me and then quickly exited to make dinner. I wanted to continue to ignore his advances, but a kiss on the lips is kind of hard to not acknowledge. I decided to let him take the lead. I would not speak about what had just happened a half hour ago unless he did. “You are not my mom, Ted, and I don’t have to eat anything I don’t like. I stopped having to be a member of the ‘clean plate club’ when I graduated from high school.” “Well you have to promise me you’ll finish the entire dinner tonight, sir. It will offend me if you don’t eat everything I’ve made for you. Besides that, I think you’ll like all of it – I think you’ll like it a lot. Just remember that the boys in the so-called ‘clean plate club’ usually grew up to be big and healthy men. You could still be a growing boy.” “I stopped growing in the eighth grade, Ted.” The face suddenly Ted made caused me to feel guilty and childish at the same time. The guy was obviously kidding with me and he just wanted to make sure I enjoyed our dinner. I’m sure he was looking for some way to avoid talking about the kiss from earlier. He just wanted me to feel comfortable. I started to realize at that moment that I was falling head over heels in love with the guy. “I promise to clean my plate, mom!” “That’s a good little boy – who’s soon to be bigger.” I ignored Ted’s cryptic words and gave him a slight shove as I walked passed him into the dining area off the kitchen. The momentary connection to his hard body made my knees go weak. I quickly moved away from Ted and was amazed to find that the table was set as if it were a romantic dinner for two and, in a way, I guess it was. There were candles lit on the table and the guy hadn’t used our typical high-end paper plates and plastic cups. The good china that I had inherited from my grandmother glimmered in the candlelight. “Here you go, sir.” Ted pulled out a chair for me. I sat down without really registering anything. I was lost in my confusion about how to handle all of this attention. I so wanted to give in to my lust for the guy, but I didn’t want to get my heart broken. I forced myself to not think about anything and just focused on the food in front of me. It looked fantastic. Ted had made pasta with Bolognese sauce, a large salad, and a dessert that looked like a chocolate tart of some kind. “You did all of this in just thirty minutes?” “Well, some of it was already done. Don’t worry about it. Let’s eat before it gets cold.” Ted then took the pasta and shoveled the entire contents of the bowl onto my plate. “Wait, what about you? I can’t eat all of this.” “Brock, you promised you’d clean your plate. Don’t worry about me. I just want some salad. This meal is all about you, buddy.” The word ‘buddy’ melted my insides. I loved how intimate it sounded. I picked up my fork and started to eat without any more protesting. My mouth was instantly filled with a cornucopia of incredible tastes. Ted’s pasta was amazing. The huge pile on my plate suddenly looked small and I knew I’d have no problem finishing the entire dish. As a matter of fact I had a funny feeling I’d be asking to lick the serving bowl. Ted watched me closely as I devoured the pasta. He picked at his salad and seemed too excited about something to eat. He opened a bottle of wine and poured a glass for both of us. “Ted, this pasta is amazing. This beef tastes incredible. What kind of spices did you use?” “Um, that’s a family secret, Brock. I can’t tell you. I’m glad you like it, though. There’s a little more in the kitchen. Let me get it for you.” He grabbed the serving bowl and was gone before I could tell him no, but then I realized I really did want more. He came back quickly with another full serving and poured it onto my almost pristine plate. I caught his eyes as he stood there and I swear he looked like a school kid about to burst with excitement. It dawned on me that Ted probably thought this meal was going to lead to something bigger before the night was through. Little did I know how right I was. “I’ve never had pasta as good as this, Ted.” “Thanks, Brock. I think you’re going to like the dessert, too. You have to have a few pieces of the chocolate tart, so save some room.” “It looks awesome, too.” I was starting to feel a good buzz from the wine – but, then again, the feeling was very different than I’d ever felt before. My entire body seemed to be tipsy. It wasn’t just my head that seemed to be numb from the alcohol – it was a sensation that consumed all of me. As I finished the pasta Ted poured me another glass of wine. “Drink up, buddy.” Again, his intimacy made my stomach do flips and I quickly took a big gulp of wine. Ted was quickly cutting a small piece of the tart and I couldn’t wait to taste it. He moved the small piece to his plate and then slid the rest of the dessert onto mine. “Hey, there’s no way I can eat all of that. What are you trying to do, dude, make me gain ten pounds tonight?” “And then some, my friend, and then some. Trust me, once you’ve had a bite you’ll want to eat the entire thing. Dig in, Brock.” I picked up my fork and took a big bite. It was fucking unbelievable. The chocolate flavor was so intense that my toes curled with excitement. It was like some kind of fudge explosion in my mouth. I quickly took another huge bite.” “Make sure you drink more wine, too, Brock. The mingling of its taste with the chocolate is unbelievable.” “You are so right. This dessert is incredible. And I love this wine. What is it?” I glanced at the bottle on the table and realized, for the first time, that it didn’t have a label. I glanced at Ted and was shocked at how the candlelight made him look a hundred times more gorgeous than before. I figured I must be getting sloppy drunk, but I didn’t care. I was slowly letting go of any defenses I had meticulously built over the last few months. The mixture of good food, great wine, and candlelight was too much for me. I knew right then that I would sleep with the guy that night. “Uh, well, it’s a wine that my family makes. Yeah, I don’t think I ever told you that we make our own wine. It’s a merlot or something.” “Wow, I didn’t know that. Well it’s really good.” I grabbed the bottle and poured some more into our glasses. The bottle was now empty. I finished my large portion of the dessert at the same time. Ted slowly ate his piece of the tart and watched me closely. It was so romantic. I was beginning to get a little hot under the collar. It must have been a mixture of the warm food, the wine, and the fact that my stud-of-a-roommate was staring at me with the bluest bedroom eyes I’d ever seen. “Well, sir, do I get mega points for cleaning my plate? There better be a huge reward for being such a good boy.” “I promise you there will be, Brock, I promise.” I stared at Ted’s face and was excited by his subtle reference to our impending roll in the hay. I had lost all control over my body. I was his and his completely. The temperature in the room suddenly seemed to rise by fifty degrees. Sweat instantly broke out on my forehead, back, and chest. The room swayed a little. I steadied myself and then glanced back at Ted. “Man, this dinner and wine were a little too much for me, Ted. Is it suddenly fucking hot in here or what?” “Um, about that Brock. I have something to tell you and I need you to stay really calm afterwards, okay?” Oh shit, did the guy really think he had to confess where this night was headed? Hadn’t I given him enough positive feedback for him to know that he could fuck me on the table right there if he wanted to? Damn, our relationship had not even started and we were already having trouble communicating. I was suddenly quite sober and just stared at the handsome guy. “Promise me you’ll remain calm, Brock.” “What are you talking about, Ted?” “Just promise me that you won’t freak out about what I’m going to say, okay buddy.” “Ted, come on. You’ve got to know that I feel the same way about you. I’ve wanted you from day one. Hell, I’m not going to freak out about what we’re obviously going to do tonight, mainly because there hasn’t been a night since we moved in together when I didn’t beat off thinking about you nude. You can’t tell me anything I already don’t know. I’m just ready to move on to the fucking! My only worry is that you won’t still want me in the morning.” As I spoke Ted’s mouth first dropped open in disbelief and then turned into this gigantic semi-devious smile. His beautiful face and slightly evil grin made my cock harder than it had ever been in my entire life. My body was on fire with anticipation of being held in his arms. I could never remember having such a powerful feeling dominating my body. It was as if this guy’s love for me was making me seem invincible. I suddenly had the desire to do something amazing – like lift a car or burst through a brick wall. I chuckled a little at the thoughts running through my head, but realized that Ted’s affection for me caused it all. “Well um, Brock, we’re going to get to all of that soon enough, but that’s not what I need to tell you.” I suddenly felt very stupid and tried to remember every detail of what I had just said. I could not believe I had spilled my deepest fantasies about the guy and he was going to share something totally different. I was not completely focused and started searching for a way to backtrack out of the big hole I had just dug. My face obviously showed my panic stricken state. “Wait, Brock. Don’t freak out. I really do want you, too. I can’t wait until we sleep together and fuck like rabbits. It’s just that there’s something more I’ve got to tell you.” My heart stopped beating wildly and I instantly calmed down. Ted’s words had been able to thrill and soothe me completely. I smiled at him and nodded my head – giving him permission to continue. Ted cleared his throat and looked down at the table. I suddenly got scared at what he might be sharing. “You remember that really intense military case I helped out on a couple months ago. It was the case that Mr. Stephenson was ready to take to the Supreme Court if he had to. Do you remember that?” “Yeah, sure. The case involved some crazy drug, right? Wasn’t the military suing some pharmaceutical company because it didn’t work or something? ” “Yes, that’s the one. Now listen closely, Brock, and remain calm.” Ted moved his hand across the table and placed it on mine. For a split second I forgot how serious he had turned and stared down at his hand. His touch made me feel like I was a fucking human volcano. I was suddenly as hot as the sun. I glanced back at his face to help calm down my body. “The drug was supposed to transform men into indestructible soldiers, but it didn’t work. As a matter of fact, it ended up killing all of the men that tried it. We won the case easily and everything involved with the drug trials had to be destroyed. Here’s where things get a little fuzzy on the moral scale, Brock, so please let me finish before you say anything. You see, all my life I wanted to be a lawyer, but my dad wanted me to be a doctor. I studied medicine for years with the intention of going to medical school. I specifically studied DNA and cell reproduction. I ended up convincing my dad to let me become a lawyer and I forgot about medicine completely. Well, Mr. Stephenson made me study the military case extensively and while I was looking over thousands of files from the drug company, I stumbled upon where they had made their mistake. I won’t bore you with all of the technical details, but let’s just say I realized that none of their test subjects had the right DNA in order for the drug to work. Now don’t judge me, Brock, but I took some samples of the drug one day when I was visiting the lab.” “You did what?” “Shhhh, Brock. Let me finish first. I’m going to tell you something that I’ve never told anyone and I hope it doesn’t ruin our relationship. I . . . I mean I’m attracted to . . . it’s just that . . . I dig really big guys. I’m talking hard-core bodybuilder types.” “Oh, I see.” All of the sexual excitement that had been building in my body suddenly stopped. I was forced back to being ‘inadequate Brock’ in a flash. Nothing else mattered except that Ted wanted a muscle guy and not me. I could not hide my disappointment and I could tell he immediately sensed what I was feeling. “Brock, you’re thinking too much and not listening to me. Let me finish before you decide things.” “What are you talking about?” “I can tell by your face that you’ve started feeling sorry for yourself and feel like you aren’t what I’m looking for and that’s not fair, Brock. You have to hear my whole story before you think anything. I’m going to jump ahead in all of this so you’ll stop feeling sorry for yourself. I may like big guys, Brock, but I’ve fallen in love with you. I don’t completely understand how it happened and I don’t really care. I fell head over heels in love with you the first day I met you, too. Why do you think I’ve made all of these blatant advances on you? I dream about having a relationship with you almost every second of the day. Yes, you aren’t the biggest guy around. Yes, my fantasies involve guys that tower over me and are covered with massive muscles. But the simple fact is I fell for you and I fell hard. Do you hear that Brock? Do you understand what I’m saying?” “I guess so, Ted. It’s just hard to fully comprehend how it’s possible, but I believe you.” “Thank you. But now I have to tell you the most important part of all of this. A few weeks ago I took a sample of your DNA. I’ve been collecting samples from lots of people – trying to see if I could match the stuff I took from the drug company. It turns out you’re the perfect match, Brock. My calculations show that the chances of getting a match are about fifty million to one and it turns out my roommate hits it spot on. I couldn’t believe it. So tonight, while I was listening to you share with me about your past, your feelings of inadequacy when compared to your brothers, and your wish to be bigger and stronger, I made a decision. I knew I needed to get you to try some of the drugs the pharmaceutical company was testing, but I also knew you’d never do it willingly. So, I kind of put it in your dinner.” My mind did not grasp what he was saying at first. Slowly it dawned on me that Ted had mixed drugs that had already killed many men in the meal he had just served me. I was completely overwhelmed by what he was sharing. I stared at him for a few more seconds and then went ballistic. “You did what? I can’t believe you would do that! What does that mean?” “I’m not sure, Brock, but I think we’re about to find out.” *********** Brock (Part 5) As soon as the puny guy I’d so easily pinned to the tree mentioned my roommate’s name, my mind went into overdrive. This asshole was just some kind of decoy – someone to keep me busy while others pursued Ted. I didn’t waste even a fraction of a second. My massive legs thrust me from the ground and I knew there was going to be a deep hole left by the powerful departure. I was worried for a second I might have demolished the oak tree and the little guy during the lift off, but it didn’t matter at that moment. I could only think about Ted. I knew, instinctively, that the mega force behind my take-off would be enough to help me travel across town and to the apartment building where Ted and I lived. I didn’t even think about the fact that I was stark naked when I landed in the middle of the street in front of our place. I also didn’t care about the huge hole I left in the asphalt. I moved so quickly that I knew no one could make out exactly who or what I was. In a flash I was standing in front of the demolished door to our home. I moved inside – not caring if anyone was waiting to ambush me, because I was beginning to fully understand that I was an unstoppable muscle machine. I quickly moved through every room and saw that the place was empty. I could tell there had been a struggle of some kind and that someone had thoroughly gone over every inch of the apartment. It was pretty clear that someone was looking for something important and I think the item was Ted, himself. I quickly went back outside and in one leap I returned to the wooded area on the other side of town. I landed a little more carefully this time - right smack in the middle of the huge hole I had made when I blasted away. The force of my earlier lift off had knocked down a dozen or so large trees in the area, including the one the little guy was still strapped to by the thick steel girder I had effortlessly molded around him. He was now just lying there on the toppled tree staring up at the sky – unable to escape my manhandled metal binding. I slid my forefinger between his torso and the girder. I flicked my finger away from his body and it ripped through the twelve-inch thick beam like I was breaking a piece of thread. The guy’s gaze was glued to each simple movement with an intensity that was admirable. As soon as he saw me split a heavy piece of metal with just one finger his body went rigid and his face instantly turned red. I could tell he was fighting something internal with all of his might. He spoke through gritted teeth. “Oh shit, not again!” His body suddenly went into convulsions and he had to grab the two mangled jutting pieces of the I-beam to prevent himself from falling off the tree. I could tell his body was emptying itself of the muscle-worshipping cum that had built up tremendously while he contemplated my incredible power during the short time I was gone. I was pretty impressed with his recovery skills and had to wait a pretty long time as his body flopped around uncontrollably because of the force of his orgasm. He cried out like a wounded animal and his large muscles – well large compared to anyone but me – tensed up beautifully. After about seven minutes or so he was able to return to the land of the living and he just stared up at me with a face of pure satisfaction and awe. “You sure are one hell of a muscle pig, aren’t you little man?” “Yes sir.” His show of respect flattered me and I smiled at the fact that he could only whisper his response, since his body was still recovering from that last mind-blowing ejaculation. I slid the same forefinger that had just easily ripped through metal between his belt and his cum-soaked crotch. I lifted the guy’s body into the air and held him a few feet from the ground. His body was still so weak from its eruption that he flopped around like some kind of rag doll. My lifting him so effortlessly with just one finger caused him to coo like a little baby and a big smile beamed across his face. “Dude, you reek of little man juice. I should toss you from here into the lake a few miles away just to wash you off, but unfortunately we need to get to the penitentiary immediately. I have a date with this Tommy Coles you mentioned. He’s got information about something very special to me and even if I have to rip apart that entire fucking prison with my bare hands I’m going to get some answers. You smelling like this, though, is going to make you popular at the prison. I bet your stench causes a few big guys to fight each other to see who gets to claim you as their bitch. That should be fun to watch.” I saw his smiling face suddenly turn into one full of terror. He knew I was right. This pretty little big boy was just the kind of guy that made massive hardened criminals become ass-plowing machines. It was going to be fun to leave him at the penitentiary. I reminded myself to call the warden tomorrow and explain why he had one more inmate than the day before. Right now, though, I had to get some information from Tommy Coles. I tossed the guy over my shoulder with just my finger and then leapt into the air. The state prison was two counties away so I knew it would probably take at least a couple of jumps. The only thing that prevented the little guy from shooting another load when I blasted into the air like a rocket was the fact that his body was totally spent. He did buck around on my wide shoulder from a dry-heave orgasm – caused simply because it was too much for him to realize that my powerful legs could propel us miles from where we began. It was a shame that this guy didn’t have any other information about Ted because I knew me doing a few easy feats of strength could get him to share anything. The guy kept grinding his hard cock into my giant pec and tried to grope my massive right biceps with his tiny hand. I say tiny, but the fact was the guy was bigger than ninety percent of the world’s population. It’s just that I had grown to a size that made him look like a ninety-pound weakling. I could tell the impact from our first landing knocked the breath out of him – his stomach was shoved into my hard shoulder with a force similar to a two ton wrecking ball. It took him a while to recover and by that time I made my second hard landing about fifty yards from the outer wall of the penitentiary. Again the little guy’s breath was knocked from his body, but at the same time I felt his cock spew its umpteenth load of cum into his pants just because he was being so easily manhandled by me. For a few seconds I again contemplated filling his anal cavity and his entire insides with my hard mammoth rod, but decided against it since he could be a future source of information from inside the prison. I knew I could easily drop in and get him to spill his guts just by bending the bars to his cell with my fingers or, better yet, my cock. I reached up and grabbed the back of his shirt and pulled the guy from my shoulder. I held him at arms length and saw that he had passed out again. This was good news since I knew I needed things to be a little silent when I broke into the penitentiary. I started weighing my options for getting into the big place in front of me. There were actually no limits to the ways I could enter, but some of them didn’t seem like a good plan. I ruled out punching through the outer wall because I knew it would make too much noise and I wanted to get to Mr. Coles without being detected. I thought about just knocking on the front gate, thinking that my size and the fact that I was carrying a guy who probably had a criminal record a mile long might get them to let me in, but then there was the fact that I was buck-naked and had a raging hard-on that would definitely need to be milked soon. I think any sane guard would start shooting at me without even asking questions – mainly because they would view my cock as a deadly weapon, not to mention they’d probably be scared shitless because of my massive body. I knew I could easily jump into the middle of the place or onto the top of one of the buildings, but I didn’t know where I was going, exactly, and I figured I needed to get to my target pretty quickly – in order to avoid too much confrontation. I wasn’t worried about defending myself; I was actually more worried about anyone who got in my way. “He’ll be in the gym.” Little man’s voice actually caught me off guard. I was still holding him in the air with one hand but I had forgotten he was there, mainly because he was lighter than a feather. I looked at his face and immediately saw that the guy was totally smitten. I had a cum-for-muscle admirer that would obviously sell his own grandmother if it meant he could be close to my body or could witness some of my unbelievable strength. I was actually beginning to like this little runt even though he had tried to run me over with a semi. I made a promise to myself to give him a little reward at some point. I also knew he loved it when I verbally dominated him. “What’s that pipsqueak?” “Tommy will be in the gym with his army of muscle heads. They work out every evening. His gang is some of the biggest and meanest guys in the place. Of course, all of them put together don’t come close to matching the strength of even one of your arms, but they don’t know that. I’m looking forward to watching them freak out as they realize you’re unstoppable.” “So the little man’s beginning to understand what’s in this gigantic package, huh?” I tensed my chest and the arm that wasn’t holding him. He was mesmerized by my body and let out a whimper that reminded me of a puppy that wants you to play with him. Yep, this little fella was looking forward to this huge superior man toying with a group of lesser mortals. Man, his enthusiasm was actually making my hard cock start to squeeze out big drops of pre-cum. I looked forward to showing off for my little muscle-strength junkie. At the same time I was getting jacked up with super-fucking adrenaline at the thought of taking on an army of muscle-bound assholes who probably think they are the world’s biggest alpha-males. Shit, there wasn’t anything in the world better than dominating an alpha male – unless it was dominating a group of alpha males at the same time. I began to breathe a little harder just from the excitement of what was to come. “So, you want to see this big boy take on an army, little man?” “Aw fuck yes. I’ll probably go into cardiac arrest just from watching you toy with those guys. There’s nothing in the world that would give me more pleasure.” “Well this is your lucky night, tiny dude. Where’s the gym?” “Far right corner. You can easily jump over the outer wall to the north side of the building without being detected. There’s a huge heavy steel-barred door that keeps everyone in the gym for the evening. That thing is calling out to be easily ripped apart by just one of your powerful hands. But I beg you to put it back afterwards so no one can escape the place when you begin to show off your strength. Better yet, make it look like it took a lot of work to bend the bars so they won’t know your full potential! Then they will think they can easily take you. There’s a room full of gym equipment just waiting to be destroyed by your bare hands. These guys never let anyone else use the gym. It’s like their special club. I want them to remember this evening. I can’t wait to watch their faces as you show them real power.” “What’s your name, little man?” “Clarence, sir.” “I may need an assistant someday Clarence and I think you’re the right man for the job. I didn’t think there could be a man on earth that got off on my strength more than me, but that was before I met you. It’s like you’ve got the entire night mapped out for me. I promise to make a few of your fantasies come true tonight, okay. But here’s the catch, I think you should wait to shoot your next load until I’m completely done. Let’s build it up real good so it will shoot out like water from a fire hydrant. You think you can do that Clarence?” “I doubt it sir, but I’ll try.” “Good, little man. Now let’s go have some fun.” ********** Ted (Part 6) “Ted, what have you done?” I was finding it hard to talk because I couldn’t catch my breath. My body felt like it was about to rip into a thousand tiny pieces. There was so much pain that my mind had no idea where to focus in order to ease the growing discomfort. Suddenly, a wave of intense nausea raced through my intestines and I fell from the chair, grabbing my stomach tightly. I cried out loudly and the sound made Ted race to my side. “Listen to me, Brock. You need to relax as much as you can. I know it’s hard as hell, but you’ve got to fight against tensing up. It will help during the transition, I promise.” “I . . . can’t . . . Ted!” It took too much effort to talk. I gritted my teeth and curled up into a tensed ball. My body had begun to shake uncontrollably and my skin felt like it was on fire. I knew that I would not be able to take much more and my body was going to shut down. Ted had used me as a guinea pig and I was going to die just like the other men that had tested the drug. This man that I thought I loved had knowingly sentenced me to death. A second wave of even more intense nausea racked my entire body. My eyes rolled back into my head. In the midst of the terrible pain I felt a hand slap my face sharply. My eyes went back to normal and I looked up at Ted. “Brock, pay attention. You’re freaking out. Trust me, buddy, you’re not going to die. You need to calm down. I know it’s hard, but you can do it. Just follow my instructions. You’ve got to believe that I’d never do anything to hurt you. I love you.” His final sentence sent a wave of delight through my aching body. I have no idea where I gathered some strength from, but I actually relaxed my frame slightly and pulled my hands from my stomach. Sweat covered every inch of me and I could tell my clothes were becoming soaked. I gritted my teeth harder and straightened out my legs and torso. Ted helped me to lie on my back. “That’s it, man. I knew you could do it. Now I hate to tell you this, Brock, but the pain is going to increase.” “What the fuck!” I yelled at him through gritted teeth. I stared at his calm beautiful face and tried to use that to take my mind off of the way every inch of my body hurt like hell. He smiled at me and knew the right things to say to help me. “Listen, buddy. You’re body is preparing itself for restructuring. Your DNA is going through some major enhancements. You are going to be huge, man. I’m talking fucking big. It’s what you’ve always dreamed of and what I’ve always wanted, too. You’re going to have muscles in places you never knew existed. Just imagine flexing your arm and instead of seeing a thin little bump you’re going to see biceps bigger than my head. Hell, it might be bigger than my entire upper body, I don’t know. I do know, though, that it’s going to be massive. I’ve seen the way you look at bodybuilders, Brock. You’ve always wished you could have a monster body like them and now you will. You’re going to tower over your brothers and they’re going to be intimidated as hell when they’re around you.” These words were like some kind of healing balm to my pain-ravaged body. It wasn’t that the pain was diminishing or anything, but I was finding the inner strength to deal with it. I was focusing on the idea that I was going to grow huge. Visions of me being covered in big muscles took my mind off of the intense throbbing that was attacking ever part of me. My excitement about turning into what had always been my fantasy helped my body to relax more. And to know that Ted wanted me to be huge, as well, just added to my drive to stay still and ride out the impending changes. I was still a little scared that I was going to die, but my faith in Ted and my lust for muscles overruled any major doubts. “Yeah, that’s it Brock. Relax your body. Keep thinking about big muscles exploding all over. It’s going to be better than watching the transformations on Incredible Hulk reruns, because this time it’s going to be real and it’s going to happen to you. You’re going to shred these clothes just by growing, Brock. I can’t wait to see your bulging leg muscles burst through these jeans, not to mention your new big feet shredding those loafers. Yeah, man, keep relaxing. Ignore the pain and just think about becoming enormous.” Ted’s words continued to help me not focus on the pain in my body. I also couldn’t believe that, in the midst of everything that was happening to me, his words were causing me to get a mind-blowing hard-on. My cock was stiffer than I could ever remember. The thought of me becoming immense and rippling with bulging muscles made my blood gush to my hard rod, causing it to press obscenely against my pants. I was beginning to become acclimated to the pain still pulsing to every cell of my body. I was actually able to smile, albeit with gritted teeth, at Ted. “Yeah, buddy, you’re starting to understand what’s going to happen, aren’t you? I knew you’d be happy once you realized that we were making your dreams come true.” “And . . . yours . . . too.” Ted turned red after I spoke. The poor guy was embarrassed that he was going to enjoy my new body as much as I was, and that made me smile more. Little did he know that the idea of him getting off on my muscles caused me to want to grow even more than before. I could not wait to fulfill some of his muscle-worshipping fantasies. “Don’t worry, Ted . . . that . . . makes me . . . want . . . it more.” This made him smile and I could tell he was getting even more excited about the impending change. He took one of the cloth napkins from the table, dipped it in a water glass, and then laid it across my forehead. I knew, deep inside, that this experience was taking our relationship to a level that would be stronger than anything I had ever felt before. We would be connected in a way that could not be explained. It seemed to be more than just a love for each other, but that was simply the best word to describe it. Suddenly my body turned to ice. I was still fully conscious, but it felt like every organ of my body shut down – as if some kind of power failure had just happened. I was amazed that the split-second change didn’t scare me. I knew on some level that it was merely part of the process. I could sense that my heart was still beating, but it was so slow that most people would have thought I was dead. Ted recognized the change as soon as it happened. “Brock, don’t be scared. This is the final stage before you begin to grow. I have a feeling you are very cold, now. Am I right?” I nodded very slowly and Ted took the damp napkin from my forehead. I noticed a strange feeling that was starting to emanate from somewhere in my body. It took me a few seconds to realize that the feeling, or ‘power’ might have been a better word, was coming from my balls. It was like some kind of sonar blast that would suddenly shoot out from my ball sac throughout the rest of my body. The discharge of power into all of my limbs reminded me of the intense tingling that usually covered your body right before you ejaculated. I would often pause numerous times when beating off just to increase that feeling in my body. I suddenly realized that the best way to describe what I was feeling was to say that every cell within me seemed to be in the throes of an intense orgasm. My body was like a giant cock getting jacked up with some super-powered juice that was about to explode through every pore. I knew the impending ‘release’ was going to be mind staggering and life changing. I could see, by the look on his face, that Ted knew what was coming, too. He laid his hand on my shoulder and I could sense he wanted to ask something important. “Brock, can I ask a favor? Would it be okay if I climbed on top of you and rode out the growth? That’s been a fantasy of mine since I was a kid. I want to be able to feel your body exploding underneath me. I want to be able to grope your chest and arms as they swell up into . . .” I didn’t give him time to finish. I instinctively knew the changes would be starting to happen soon and I also figured it would be hot as hell to watch him being turned on by what was about to happen. If I couldn’t watch the growth myself, it would be just as good to watch it through his eyes. I forced my hand to slide over and hit his leg. “Knock yourself out . . . buddy.” “Yeehaw!” Ted yelled loudly as he straddled my midsection. He let his ass fall back on my crotch. He had not anticipated the stiff-as-metal pole that would be waiting for his cute bubble butt. I could tell feeling my hard cock thrilled him beyond belief. I watched as a new realization formed in his brain. “Shit, Brock. I forgot that your dick is going to grow humongous, too. Aw fuck, man, it’s going to be like a lifetime of orgasms all at one time - feeling your body and rod grow underneath me. You’ve made me the happiest man in the world! And soon you’ll be the biggest man in the world!” The thought of me making Ted happy intensified by tenfold the super charge rushing through my body. I had a feeling that the effect of Ted’s delight on me was going to cause the growth to be notched-up even more than he anticipated. I was beginning to sense that neither of us fully understood what was about to happen. At that exact moment my mind suddenly expanded in a way that mirrored the birth of a new solar system. I was suddenly filled with some kind of sixth sense that served as a precursor to the changes about to happen to my body. Any fear of death from the drugs in my blood system completely disappeared. I was fully aware of every fiber of my being at one time. It was as if my soul, my muscles, my bones, my organs, and all parts of me became alive for the first time ever. The pain that had been tearing at my body for a while abruptly stopped. I felt like I was floating in the air like a helium balloon. I looked up at Ted’s excited face. He saw in my eyes that the time for growth had arrived. He placed his hands on my chest and grabbed hold of the little amount of meat that existed. He was ready for the ride of his life. I was ready for my re-birth as a colossal muscleman. ********** Brock (Part 7) I quickly moved around to the side of the prison where the gym was located, a few yards beyond the outer wall. I carried Clarence with one hand as I moved. I turned his body so he could feel the wind rush by as we moved at super speed. When we got in place I turned my hand so he could see my face. He had a gigantic smile and I knew he had loved the ride. “Is this the place?” “Yes sir. It’s just about a hundred yards on the other side of the outer wall. If you land just inside the wall there’s a shadow caused by the watchtower that will probably be just big enough to hide your huge body. The large door to the gym will be straight ahead. There’s one guard that monitors the door. His name is McKinley and he’s a muscle whore, too. He always requests that job so he can watch the inmates work out. I’m sure you’ll be able to win him over with a few flexes and the promise of a ringside seat as you take on Coles’ muscle heads. He’s bigger than me – both in his size and his love of guys showing off their strength.” “I see you’ve thought of everything Clarence. Thanks. I’m going to have to make this battle last a little longer than it really should, just so you can get to see more of what my body can do. I’ll throw in a few gratuitous strength displays just for you.” “Thank you sir.” I glanced back up at the wall and began to map out a landing on the other side just as Clarence instructed. For a brief moment I contemplated the fact that the little man might be leading me into a trap. I chuckled to myself, though, when I realized it didn’t matter either way. I knew I’d be able to handle anything waiting for me on the other side of the wall. I reminded myself, also, that this dude craved my muscles and me showing off my strength more than life itself. I was sure he wanted to watch me toy with Tommy Coles and his men as much as I looked forward to doing it. Clarence was actually setting a trap for the guys in the gym and that thought made my cock hard as hell. Still, I decided on a way to keep his mouth silent for the few seconds it would take me to get to the gym. I wasn’t doing it because I was worried he would make noise, but mainly as a brief reward for helping me out so far. “How about you suck on my mammoth pec for a while, Clarence.” I pulled his body into my chest and the man was like a newborn kitten instinctively honing in on its mother’s tit. Clarence’s mouth suctioned onto my saucer-sized aureole and nipple instantly. Both of his hands shot quickly up and grabbed hold of both sides of the huge mound of muscle. I had a feeling that I could have released his body and he still would have dangled in the air – that’s how much power he was using to try and milk my big man nip. I jumped into the air and cleared the wall by hundreds of feet. I landed pretty hard beside the wall on the inside. The jolt of my landing shook Clarence’s body very much but he still maintained a tight hold on my pec with his mouth. The little man was in some kind of muscle heaven and even a hurricane would not have caused him to break away from my muscled nipple. Everything was just as the tiny guy had said. I was mostly hidden by a dark shadow and I could see the gym ahead of me. I quickly saw McKinley pacing back and forth by one of the large barred windows of the one story building. The guard was watching the men inside closely. I could tell by the way he rubbed the front of his crotch that he wasn’t watching just to make sure everyone was okay – he was also getting off on all the sweaty bodies pumping iron inside. I had a feeling that when he got one look at my giant frame the big hard tool in his pants was going to erupt because of muscle overload. I was positive McKinley had never seen anyone as big as me and I had a feeling I was going to rock his world when I began to easily pulverize Tommy Coles and his men. Clarence was still sucking on my man tit like it was the last thing he’d ever get to do on earth. I moved silently and swiftly within a few feet behind the guard. I stood there for a few seconds before the guy began to realize he was not alone. He might have heard the soft slurping noise of my little man admirer working so diligently on my pec, but the way he went rigid suddenly and then turned around slowly made me think his radar had definitely picked up something inhumanly large behind him. I had a feeling that some hunters in the woods got the same kind of feeling when a huge grizzly appeared out of nowhere. The prison guard’s face went from a look of fear to a look of shock and then to a look of lustful awe as he registered what was standing behind him. I think the first thing the poor guy noticed was a man about his size sucking on something that looked like the side of a hot air balloon. It was also clear that the dude doing the sucking was a couple feet off the ground. He then realized that there was a second matching hot air balloon attached to the first. McKinley’s face turned ashen white as he grasped that the two big balloons were rising up and down and were, indeed, muscled flesh – hard muscled flesh. The guard inhaled deeply as he stepped back so he could fully take in the width of the unbelievable chest in front of him. His gaze was just a little lower than the jutting pec shelf in front of him, so he needed to lean back to fully comprehend that what stood in front of him was not just a man, but a man so fucking big that all of his life’s fantasies put together didn’t come close to matching what he now beheld. As his gaze rose upward McKinley took in my keg-sized muscled arms, my mountainous shoulders, the full mass of my bulging chest, and my smiling face beaming down at him. That’s when the guard’s face turned to complete desire and awe. It’s also when his body began to jerk wildly as if he were doing some kind of tribal dance. This movement lasted for a full minute and then the big man’s legs buckled and he fell to his knees. He was able to keep his body erect after falling, but I was sure only because that’s when he got his first glance at my giant rigid cock. His eyes seemed to glaze over and his mouth fell open wide. I stepped back and looked at the guy kneeling before my temple-sized dick. A large wet spot was seeping across the fabric at his crotch. So McKinley was a big old muscle whore just like Clarence had said. I decided I needed to finish the pre-show for the guard. I released my grip on Clarence and, just as I had thought earlier, his body continued to dangle in the air as he held tightly to my pec with his mouth and hands. I moved my arms into a double biceps pose and made the mounds of muscle shoot high into the night air. “Holy fuck!” “Aw shit!” The whispering voices of both men filled the space around us. Clarence continued his work on my nipple as his eyes gazed up at my arms. He actually spoke out of the corner of his mouth. McKinley, still down on his knees, stared at my huge biceps and saliva actually slid down his chin at either side of his mouth. He looked like a dog waiting for a big piece of meat. He was actually, though, a big man looking at a bigger piece of muscled man meat. I grabbed Clarence by the back of his collar and pulled him from my chest. I heard him whimper as I moved his body away. I placed him on the asphalt to the side. I patted his head as I spoke. “Stay, little man, or I’ll hit you on the top of your head so hard that you’ll instantly be buried in the concrete up to your neck. McKinley, here, and I are going to have a little fun.” My words instantly thrilled Clarence. He suddenly forgot about wanting to continue sucking on my mega pec and looked over at the guard on his knees. My movement and my words also seemed to revive McKinley. He suddenly jumped to his feet and quickly pulled out his police baton. In a flash he raised the weapon and brought it down to my chest with all of his strength. He was sure the force of his blow would send me to the ground. I’ve learned a few things about these batons since the changes to my body forced a few scared officers to use them on me. They are aircraft grade aluminum tubing that is supposed to not bend, warp or even break when exposed to extreme hot or cold temperatures and the tubing is filled with a heavy durable wood dowel. I guess the guy that created them never anticipated me, though. As soon as the weapon hit my hardened chest it encountered something much more powerful. The top end of the thick tube shattered into small pieces and the lower half vibrated so hard from the impact that McKinley was forced to drop it. I could tell his hand was in a lot of pain but he quickly reached down and grabbed his pistol, pointing it at my stomach. Clarence cleared his throat loudly and this caused the guard to look in his direction. “I wouldn’t if I were you. It would only make him mad.” This was enough distraction for me to quickly grab the gun from the guard’s hand, being careful to not rip his forefinger off. The poor guy was stunned that I could move so fast and he froze in fear. I smiled at him and then placed the gun between my monstrous pecs. I was careful to leave the handle part sticking out. I squeezed the two mounds together as if I were just breathing hard. I then pulled the gun back out and handed it to McKinley. Clarence stepped forward to take a look at what had happened. Both men gasped when they saw that the simple movement of my muscle chest had squeezed the metal barrel and body of the gun into something as flat as a piece of cardboard. It looked like some child’s cutout cardboard toy. And then, as if on cue, both men started groping their hard cocks through their cum stained pants. I knew at that moment I had won McKinley over as a new little worshipper, as well. I reached down, grabbed him under his arms, and lifted him into the air like he was a piece of cardboard, too. He was so stunned and excited that he dropped the gun. Clarence picked it up and I knew he’d be busy for a while looking at the imprints of the veins from my chest smashed in the metal. I brought McKinley up even with my face and smiled at him. “What’s your first name McKinley?” “Francis. I . . . mean . . . um, Frank.” “Well, Francis. I guess you’ve figured out that tonight can be your lucky night if you want it to be. I’m pretty sure you’ve never seen a man like me and you probably never will again, but I’m planning on going inside that gym and creating a little more havoc than you’ve already seen. If you think my size, my club-busting chest, or my gun-squeezing pecs are impressive then I can guarantee you’re going to love what I do to Tommy Coles and his men. You see, they’re somehow involved in the kidnapping of someone very important to me and I need to get some information from them. After I get my information I think it’s only right that I teach them a little lesson. So, here are your choices little Francis. I could toss your light body a few miles away and easily be done with my business by the time you make it back or you can watch me do the job I came here to do and have a few more cum explosions watching me use these muscles you admire so much.” The guard’s face turned beet red. I could tell it was the first time anyone had ever openly acknowledged they knew he was a muscle pig. He looked down at my immense body, trying to avoid my eyes. It saddened me that this guy had kept his lust for muscle and huge men silent for so many years. I was determined right then and there to help him embrace his inner craving for all things super powerful and massively muscular – which really meant me. I knew that I could demolish the macho wall he had built around himself as easily as I shattered his baton and flattened his gun. It was time for Francis McKinley to come out of the closet as a muscle loving pig-boy. I was going to reward Clarence and him with a strength-packed, muscle-bulging show inside the gym. I also knew I’d have as much as fun as they were going to. “Listen, Francis. You’ve got nothing to be ashamed of – it’s fine if you like this big body in front of you. If you get off on some big dude easily shoving heavy weight around, that’s okay. Look at Clarence here; he’s the biggest little muscle worshipper I’ve ever seen. He’s still transfixed by what my powerful chest did to your gun. And here’s the real kicker, Francis, I get off on all of it too. Yep, that’s right, I’m a muscle whore just like you. My cock gets super stiff any time I do something powerful. I love what this body of mine can do and I’m proud of it. Smashing your gun into a thin slice of metal with no effort at all got my juices pumping something awful. I wish you could have been there earlier when I uprooted a fucking giant oak tree with just my hard rod. Man, it was incredible.” “Yeah it was, you should have seen it McKinley. His cock poked through that oak tree like it was a piece of paper and then he pulled the whole thing out of the ground with just one twitch. It was unbelievable.” “Thank you, Clarence. So, you see Francis, it’s fine for you to want to watch me demolish things or for you to shoot a load just from copping a feel of my gigantic arms.” It was pretty clear that the big guard had no idea he had been running his hands up and down my forearms and biceps. I’m sure his subconscious had easily taken over because the man of his deepest desires was holding him off the ground so easily. He had been letting his fingers slide over the matching large veins that trailed up and down both arms. Each time he got to my bulging upper arms he would try to dent the muscle with his hands but the thick skin covering hard-as-rock sinew didn’t budge at all. The stupefied guard quickly pulled his hands away from my arms. I laughed out loud. “I can see that you need a little more encouragement, don’t you, Francis. How about I toss you in the air like your dad used to do when you were small. I bet you loved that when you were little – and you didn’t even know why. Let’s step away from the building a little and send you up into orbit. Have you ever wanted to fly Francis? Well tonight is your lucky night.” With no warning at all I lowered my arms and then raised them into the air with just a fraction of my strength and the big guard’s body shot into the air. There wasn’t enough time for the guy to even think about screaming. He flew into the air so quickly that even the guards in the lookout tower wouldn’t notice him. The only sound was a gush of air that followed the heavy body into the air. I figured that was the sound Superman made when he took off from earth – come to think of it, I made that noise every time I jumped into the air. Both Clarence and I watched the big guy’s body disappear into the dark night air. I worried for a few seconds that I had underestimated my still-new strength and sent the guy so high that he would either freeze like a popsicle or not have enough oxygen to breathe. “Sweet fucking shit! Where did he go?” I looked at Clarence. His mouth was wide open and he was squinting into the sky trying to find the orbiting guard. I had a feeling that Clarence wanted to take a little flight too. I made a mental note to give him the chance sometime. I got the feeling that Clarence was going to have enough jack-off material to use for the rest of his life. The guy continued to be amazed by each feat of strength I performed. He was the perfect audience. His enthusiasm made my balls pulse as they produced my super pumped juice. I knew I was going to need some release soon. “Here he comes. He’s gonna be flatter than a pancake when he hits this cement, the poor guy.” I did not detect any true sadness in Clarence’s voice. He, again, underestimated my abilities. He just didn’t get it yet. I glanced up and saw the guard’s body falling like meteorite to the earth. When he reached the point just at my reach, I easily caught the guy under his arms and slowed his body down as I lowered my hands with the weight – stopping his body completely when his feet were a few inches from the ground. I immediately chuckled out loud when I saw that Francis had the biggest childlike grin I’d ever seen on his face. The big man was completely overjoyed at being tossed so easily into the air. I really did believe that I had connected with the memory of some adolescent thrill given by his father or some other big older man tossing him in the air. I knew at that moment that Francis was now as smitten as Clarence. I raised the guard into the air so our faces were even. “You liked that didn’t you, Francis?” The man just nodded furiously, like he was some five-year old that wanted to please his elder. I had a feeling he desperately wanted to be tossed in the air again, but I knew it was time for me to have a little workout with the guys inside the gym. I also knew that Francis was going to really like the power show I was about to unleash on a whole group of men he had worshipped for a long time. Those guys were now nothing but a distant memory to Francis, because he had met someone bigger and much stronger. I knew this guard would now do anything I asked, but I wanted to make sure he was happier on the inside, as well. “And do you like my big body, Francis?” “More than anything, sir.” His answer came quickly and I could tell by how forceful it was that the guy had now embraced his lust for muscle completely. He would never again be ashamed of his desire for some bigger guy to dominate him. Francis had stepped into the light, he was now completely freed and I knew he would spend the rest of his life trying to find another guy as big or strong as me. I was sad that he was destined to be disappointed, but I was pretty sure he’d have a lot of fun in the midst of the search. “So, no more fear of being a muscle junkie?” “No sir!” “Well, just to seal the deal, Francis, and to confirm your total devotion to muscle and power, I have one more favor. Well, it’s really an order. You okay with that, my muscle-loving soldier?” “Yes sir.” “Cum!” It was just a simple word – short and sweet. But it was said by a voice full of power and from someone that was beginning to understand his control over other men – well, other humans. I knew that my order would make the guard’s body erupt in orgasmic servitude to the super muscle man that still held him in the air. That one simple word made Francis’ body immediately convulse in a stream of uncontrollable mind-blowing spasms. I heard a noise to my right and turned to see that Clarence had fallen to the ground and his body was also thrusting around as he emptied a full load into his pants. I was pretty sure the guy on the ground had emptied enough of his juice up to that point that he had probably lost ten pounds. I was impressed he still had something to spew from his cock. I turned back to Francis and was even more impressed to see that the guy was still shooting. The wet stain that was once just at his crotch now reached upward covering half of his shirt and stretched below his knees in the fabric of his pants. This guy had obviously been storing up his man-lava like a volcano that had lied dormant for centuries. I was sure that Clarence’s abs were going to hurt like hell tomorrow – his stomach was pumping like a giant oil rig when it finally gets a gusher! It took a few minutes for both men to stop shaking involuntarily – even after they had stopped cumming. Then it took even longer for both of their brains to return to earth. I knew each man wanted to stay in muscle-heaven for a lot longer, but the promise of getting to see more strength feats and to watch my body in action brought them back to reality. I set Francis back on the ground as Clarence struggled to stand up. I could tell his legs were very weak and his body was still shaking from its workout. If shooting a load could have added muscle to a man’s body, both of these guys would have now been as big as me. Boy how I loved showing off my muscles and strength for them. I was going to have a lot of fun inside the gym. “So, Francis. You okay with me ripping a hole in that big metal door to the gym and then showing off my body and my power to the guys inside. Remember, I promise you and Clarence, here, a ringside seat. I might even let you two decide some of the things I’ll do to highlight my talents. As a matter of fact, Clarence, here, suggested that I make it look like it’s a struggle to bust through the door so the guys have no idea of my real strength. I kind of like that plan – that way the group thinks they can take me easily. It will be fun for all of us to watch them be surprised as they realize I’m unstoppable. So, what do you say, big guy? You up for a massive muscle show?” “Hell yeah.” “Fuck yes.” Again, both men answered at the same time and this made me laugh. I turned and walked toward the corner – heading toward the massive steel door to the gym. My cock was sticking straight up against my rock-hard abs – just from the anticipation of the fun I was about to have with my massive body. Tommy Coles and his men were about to meet Mr. Unstoppable and it was going to be fun for me and my new muscle-worshipping slaves. ********** Ted (Part 8) My cock was the first thing that began to grow. I could not believe I was so insanely aware of my body that I could sense where the serum Ted had put in my food was affecting me. It’s like when you stub your toe and your brain immediately registers the throbbing pain – even though that part of your body is so far away. Every atom of my body seemed to be focused on my dick. At first the feeling was very similar to the stimulation you feel when your rod starts to harden, but then it turned into something much more . . . I couldn’t find the right word . . . something much more powerful. Yes, that was it, I was feeling a surge of power in my very-stiff member and it was perfectly clear to me that the life-long friend of my right hand inflated with every pleasure inducing pulse. Even in the midst of the pain that was still ravaging my body I could sense the incredible endorphin rush released each time my cock expanded. I was completely aware, for example, when my cock reached the size of what most people would call a good size. My brain was able to somewhat celebrate the fact that I was going to impress people when I pulled down my underwear. I wasn’t as big as John Holmes, but I knew that my once timid little cock could now stand up proud next to most men. I was not, however, ready for when the piece of meat continued to increase in size. My mind had trouble understanding when my cock grew to the size and length of a rolling pin. Ted, on the other hand, accepted this fact joyfully when his ass felt something hard as steel and big as that baker’s kitchen utensil forcing his body to rise into the air. He was fully expecting the growth and, by the look on his face, he understood that my cock was nowhere near finished growing. “Yeah, Brock. God, that feels good. Of course your cock would be the first thing to grow. I should have known that, since it’s where your maleness is defined. Shit, it’s as big as my forearm, but longer. Don’t worry, man, that’s just the beginning. What does it feel like, Brock? God, you’ve got to tell me.” “There’s . . . still . . . pain, but . . . my balls and cock feel . . . good.” “Yeah, that’s it, buddy. Focus on the good feeling. Relax your body and your mind by concentrating on the growth. Shit, you’re already so much bigger.” Ted was right. I could tell that my cock was now as thick as a two liter Coke bottle, but almost as long as my entire arm. Suddenly I heard muffled fabric tearing and realized my pants were being spit open in the front by my powerful dick. The sound was muted because Ted’s ass was covering that part of my body. It was clear by the ecstatic look on his face that he could feel my pants busting open and allowing the growth to seemingly accelerate. Ted began to slide his butt up and down my developing pole. I painfully forced my head to come up from the floor as I tilted my chin toward my chest. What I saw was like something out of a horror film about aliens. My once tiny-sized dick was now some kind of veined giant python sticking up almost to my face. It now looked as thick as a fire hydrant – nearly as wide as my body – and was well over two feet long. Its growth actually forced me to lay my head back down on the ground. I could have easily licked the piss slit of my own dickhead without even moving. I suddenly panicked. I was sure I was turning into a circus freak. The pain in my body suddenly took over again and I began to have trouble breathing. Ted immediately figured out what was happening. “Brock, stop it! Don’t worry about the size of your cock. Your body is going to catch up. I promise. You just have to give it time. Don’t freak out, buddy! Focus again on your growth. Get back in touch with the good feeling. Come on man. Don’t let the size of your beautiful rod scare you. I mean it, Brock. Look at me. Look at me, man!” Ted was yelling now and for a second I worried that the neighbors might come knocking on the door. This was certainly going to be hard to explain to the 80-year-old Mrs. Simpson down the hall. I looked at the smiling face of my gorgeous roommate and somehow found the strength to focus again on the pleasure emanating now from my balls. It hit me then, that my balls had been growing all this time, as well. I could feel them forcing my small legs to spread wide apart. I could tell that the two soccer-ball sized gonads had blown the seams of my pants to shreds as they inflated. Ted was too busy running his hands up and down the cannon sticking out from under his ass to notice what I knew were two giant pulsing juice machines - causing messages of ecstasy to shoot up to my brain. I registered suddenly that the growth of my balls and cock had stopped. The tip of my pole now rested on my face. Ted was now in his own little muscle worship world and must have figured I was able and ready to enjoy the rest of the changes. There was still a lot of pain and I was slightly fearful of being turned into some kind of deformed mutant, but somewhere – in the deep recesses of my mind – I knew that what was happening to me was truly incredible and wouldn’t stop until I was completely massive. It was obvious that my body was going to pause after each part of me grew. Well, it was obvious to me now that I was so “in tune” with myself. I think it was giving my internal organs – mainly my heart – a chance to adjust to the improved me. It immediately hit me that my internal organs were going to grow, as well. Everything about my DNA had to be super-enhanced as I expanded. The abrupt stretching of my torso interrupted these thoughts. That was the best way to describe what began to happen. I suddenly felt my upper body elongating like that old children’s toy Stretch Armstrong. The tip of my cock slid down the bottom part of my face and then hit my neck as it fell from my chin. I could feel the head moving down my chest as my body extended both ways from my midsection. “Aw hell, that’s so cool!” Ted rode my cock as my body stretched. He slid his ass forward in order to keep his hands near my chest. I could tell the guy couldn’t wait until my pecs began to explode. He was trying desperately to keep a grip on my scrawny chest, but my body moved to quickly. I was fully conscious of when I passed the six-foot mark, and then when I kept going past seven feet. My excitement at growing taller caused me to lose concentration, so I really had no idea if I had gone past eight feet or not. It didn’t really matter; I just knew that I was now fucking tall. I’m sure I looked like some kind of freakish skinny giant with a powerhouse cock. This thought made me laugh out loud. “Brock, you’re a giant. Oh my God, you’re going to be huge! Bigger than I could have ever imagined. What’s next?” Don’t ask me how I knew, but I suddenly raised my hands and held them in front of Ted. He understood immediately. He placed his larger hands against mine. We sat there for a few seconds in suspended animation and then it began. Ted tightened his ass cheeks on the top of my hard pole in excited anticipation of what we were both about to observe. My hands grew wider first. They expanded quickly – like some animated video in fast motion. One moment I could see the sides of Ted’s big hands extending past mine and then they were gone. I looked like some kind of marine animal with giant stubby paddle hands. That’s when the fingers started to thicken and grow. It was one of the coolest things I’d ever seen. I never knew that fingers could look so powerful. I swear small biceps-like muscles bulged out at my finger joints as each one exploded in size. Suddenly my hand made Ted’s look comical. I forced our hands sideways so I could see how tiny his were compared to mine. I could actually fold my fingers over and cover the back of his entire hand – and then some. I was sure that my hand could now easily palm one of those exercise balls that people used in Pilates. Ted let out a whistle and then quickly moved his hands back to my chest. The boy did not want to miss the thrill of feeling my pecs expand. I continued to stare at my hands as beautiful thick veins appeared across their tops, fingernails expanded, and hard-as-shit skin tightened around their hugeness. I was mesmerized at how powerful my giant paws now looked. It was fucking unbelievable. I was beginning to ignore the pain in my body completely and focused only on the idea that I was turning into a muscle monster. Even though I was excited about the new improvements to my body, I wasn’t prepared for the expansion of my head and neck. Suddenly, it felt like a thousand migraines had decided to explode in my cranium at the same time. My long skinny body went rigid from the intense shock to my system. I cried out and Ted immediately noticed what was happening. “Whoa, Brock, man I’m sorry. I know it must be painful, but your head has to grow too. You don’t want to have a big body and just a little pinhead, do you? The pain isn’t going to last long. Shit, I wish you could see your neck getting thicker and totally powerful. Damn, I never knew a neck could look so awesome.” Ted’s words helped me to maneuver my thoughts to the growth instead of the pain. I tried to hone in on what changes I was feeling. As soon as my focus switched I became aware of stubble sprouting across my face. I could actually feel a beard growing. I could also tell that it was thick hair that matched what was growing on my head. That’s also when I became aware of my neck becoming more intense – like a solid piece of indestructible metal. The feeling turned me on even more than watching my hands grow. I could feel my neck and head swelling to a size that anticipated the changes to come for my body. I understood what Ted saw in my bulging muscle-neck. He got a glimpse of what was going to happen to my chest – the part of my body that he waited for most. Even in the midst of pain and awareness of all this growth I could hear the collar of my shirt ripping in many places at one time. I longed to watch my powerful neck shred through the cloth as it grew. “Aw fuck, man, your neck just busted your shirt like it was nothing. Such power, Brock, and we’ve only just begun. Damn, I wish you could see the full manly stubble sprouting on your face. It’s so fucking awesome. You’re even more beautiful than before.” Ted’s compliments went straight to my heads – the one throbbing with pain on top of my bulky neck and the massive hard one that was being pressed into by his tight ass. I could no longer tell which I was enjoying more, the changes I was feeling in my body or hearing how the changes were exciting my gorgeous roommate. I think it was pretty even. In a flash the pain in my head stopped. I knew we were, again, pausing for a few seconds. My body needed time to register the growth of my skull, face and neck. I could sense how heavy my head was now. I knew it would be hard for my tall skinny body to not topple over if I had been able to stand up. For right now I was way too top heavy. My head had grown to match my soon-to-be mammoth body. The sound of something ripping filled the room. Ted quickly turned his upper body around to follow the sound. I instantly could feel what was happening and I was glad that Ted was watching so he could give me a description of what it looked like later. My feet were expanding in the same fashion as my hands. I could just imagine how my growing toes were bursting through the reinforced fronts of my tennis shoes and how the sturdy leather sides were shredding away weakly as each powerful foot packed on massive muscle. “Dayum, Brock. Your feet demolished your shoes like they were made of tissue. Those mothers are huge. I guess they had to match this giant rod! You know what they say, big feet mean a big cock. I don’t think you’ll ever be able to find shoes in your size; the things are almost as long as skis. Who knew feet could be such a turn on. I’m going to have to suck on those giant toes at some point.” It was starting to dawn on me that Ted was one intense lover of big muscle. The guy was probably going to enjoy my new body even more than me. I was overcome with a feeling of deep gratitude suddenly – for the gift my roommate had given me. But I was also enveloped by another desire, something so new to me that I couldn’t name it at first. Suddenly it hit me, I could not wait to give my huge body to Ted. My mind was immediately filled with an intense feeling a kind of servitude. I wanted to be huge for myself, yes, but I also wanted to be a freaking muscle god so I could please my roommate. This latter feeling was even stronger than the first. I wanted to make all of my little buddy’s muscle dreams come true. I intended to use my size to help him live out his fantasies. This was a desire flooding my entire new huge frame with an intensity that almost felt like it would cause me to explode. Wait a minute, I just referred to Ted as my little buddy and it felt so right. A major shift had just happened in my psyche to match the changes to my body. I had moved across some intangible line in the universe. My perspective had changed. I was no longer the guy that fantasized about hooking up with a massive muscled hunk, now I looked forward to fulfilling fantasies as the massive muscled hunk. I looked at my upcoming new humongous physique as a gift – a gift that was to be shared. I could not wait for the chance to flex my giant body for Ted. I wanted to make my roommate orgasm just from feeling my biceps or sucking on my chest. I no longer wanted a huge body for myself; I wanted it for others – specifically Ted. This intense feeling seemed to fuel my body in some way. I registered the monumental change within my mind and how it was part of becoming the giant man I was soon to be. I loved Ted in a new and forever kind of way. Tears welled up in my eyes as I thought about giving him everything he had ever wanted. My Hallmark card moment was interrupted by sudden growth in my legs and my glutes. I felt my ass explode through my pants and press my crotch, and Ted, higher into the air. Ted let out a squeal of delight as his body rose. He sensed the power coursing through my ass cheeks. Again, he turned around to watch each of my legs become thicker than his entire body. I could feel the newly formed muscles of my calves’ blast through pants’ legs and I’m pretty sure the sight was unbelievable, because Ted’s body began to shake with excitement. He actually let go of my chest to applaud. This made me smile. I was overjoyed at his sudden childlike reaction to my body. And then my thighs exploded – actually sending scraps of cloth into the air – just from the force of my sudden growth. “Fuck, that’s unbelievable!” Ted’s enthusiasm was contagious. My cock twitched up and down because of the sudden awareness that my legs were now monstrous. Ted had to reach down and grab hold of the large pole he was straddling, just to keep his balance. He was getting his wish of riding my body like a bucking bronco. I noticed the expansion of my upper legs shoved my giant-sized balls into the air and this gave Ted’s lower back some support. He quickly laid his body down on top of my long upper torso, scooting up on my cock so his hands and face would be right at my chest. Ted had been waiting for this part of my body to grow since this began and he wasn’t going to miss it. I was still marveling at the feeling caused by my new and improved legs. My thick thighs now caused my legs to be pushed away from each other, but I could feel that my monster calves still actually touched. They were that big. I could feel power surging through every inch of the new powerful support system below my waist. I could not wait to see how they looked in the mirror. Ted was now sliding his body up and down my huge prick, while he, at the same time, used his thighs to try and squeeze my enormous balls. I could tell his small legs were squeezing hard, but I barely felt it. The strength of my juice sacs was mind-blowing and exciting at the same time. I knew this was just a small preview of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted could tell all of his leg strength felt like nothing to my balls. “Aw shit, Brock, you don’t even feel that do you?” “Barely. It feels nice.” “Nice? I’m squeezing your balls with all my might and it just feels fucking nice? Holy hell, you’re going to have more power than I’ve ever dreamed of, buddy. You’re going to be bigger than a bear and stronger than a tank! I’m ready for the chest, man. I’ve got to feel these pecs grow.” It was as if his wish was my command. All of the sudden my upper torso began to reconfigure in many ways all at one time. Ted had each of my pecs in a claw-like grasp with his fingers. He was squeezing my barely meaty chest with all his strength. I lifted my head to watch whatever it was that was causing him to moan out loud and his eyes to almost bug out of his head. I heard my entire shirt basically disintegrate in seconds. I knew that even the cloth beneath Ted’s hands was ripped away from my body, like a magician that pulls a tablecloth out from under a place setting. My roommate let out a cry of glee at the sight of my body busting out of my shirt in one quick motion. When I looked down I saw the skin and muscle of each pectoral swelling like my body was some kind of morphing program on a computer. The density of each globe of meat was increasing in a way that was forcing Ted’s fingers, now white-knuckled because of his exertion, to straighten completely out. No amount of pressure he could muster prevented my pecs from unbending each finger. I was also amazed to watch how my skin, dented by Ted’s palm and grip, ballooned out and became perfectly smooth. Ted was pushing with all his might but his small hands could not cause even a slight dimple in my growing chest muscle. Ted finally let out a defeated yell and stopped pressing down on my expanding chest. He simply let his hands rest on the inflating muscle and started moving them in circles to feel the entire monster shelf. I noticed that each circle had to go out wider because my chest was growing so quickly. Ted also dropped his face down into the deepening valley between the two mountains growing in front of him. His moaning became more like growls of orgasmic delight as he felt pec muscle squeezing both sides of his head tightly. He started trying to shake his head lower between the two pillows of power, but he couldn’t move at all. I watched as his head was forced upward away from my body as my chest continued to burst outward into two huge muscled blimps. I could see him trying to lick the bottom of the valley between my pecs, but his head was pushed upward so much that his tongue didn’t come close to reaching. I actually could see my own cock and part of Ted’s body when looking between the two giant muscled pillows that easily held Ted’s head in place. I tensed my chest a little and Ted screamed out in pain. I quickly relaxed the muscles and Ted was able to use his hands to push on my pecs and dislodge his head from my powerful grip. “Shit, Brock, what are you trying to do, squish my into something as thin as paper?” “I’m sorry, Ted.” “Wait a minute man, that was just a slight pec tense – wasn’t it?” “Um, yes.” “Sweet fucking hell, that felt like ten car crushing machines put together and you’re telling me you barely squeezed?” “That would be an affirmative, roomy.” “Fuck yeah!” And as he yelled in pleasure at the thought of how strong my chest was, he began to pound on both of them with his closed fists, like a judge’s gavel. I could tell Ted was hitting me hard, but I felt nothing. I guess, if I concentrated, I could register that something was happening, but it was like when you sense that an ant is crawling on your arm. Ted was using all of his strength to strike me in the chest and I felt nothing. Each tap of his hand did nothing to my skin or muscle – there wasn’t even the slightest indention. I began to smile at the knowledge of how powerful my body was going to be. Ted stopped his pounding, placed his hands back on my chest, and rested. He was breathing hard – just from his pathetic attempt to make my body feel something. “You don’t even feel that, do you?” “If I concentrate on that part of my body I kind of feel something, but really it’s like a cotton ball falling on my skin.” “Dayum, that’s so fucking hot! I can’t believe . . .” Ted’s sentence was cut short because his attention was suddenly diverted again to my pecs. I knew what was happening and what caused him to stop talking. I could feel it. My nipples and the dark skin encircling them were now growing. Ted wasted no time, he opened his mouth wide and clamped down hard on my right nipple. The guy wanted to feel the sweet meat expanding in his mouth. He immediately started sucking as if his life depended on it. I could feel my once-tiny nub growing into something that resembled a small cock. My nipple was actually filling Ted’s mouth and forcing his clenched teeth apart with ease. I was pretty sure that there was now more strength in just one of my man tits than a fleet of Hummers. Ted’s moans of pleasure made it obvious he realized the same thing. My enjoyment of my new giant chest was suddenly overshadowed by my awareness of what had happened simultaneously to my mid section. It became obvious that my abdominals had not only exploded into powerful thick ridges of muscle, but they also had become even stronger than my pecs. I had always heard that a person’s core was the most important muscle group and now I understood completely. I realized that without an indestructible middle my body would be worth nothing. I needed something to support both my tremendous upper body, but also a lower torso that would be able to withstand all of the things my super strong legs were going to be able to do. It was clear that if Ted had chosen to pound my abs the same way he did my chest he would have broken many of the bones in his hands, wrists, and forearms. My abdominal muscles and lower back were now able to withstand incomprehensible amounts of abuse. I could not wait to test them out. I also couldn’t wait to count the muscle bricks that now made up the wall that covered my stomach. My mind shifted to my upper back. Without even focusing on that part of my body I knew it had grown beyond massive. The phrase “that lat spread is wider than a entire state” had finally found someone that came close to matching the metaphor. I knew that my shoulders now spread as far as Ted’s entire body turned long ways – probably further. I also knew that my muscle covered back probably looked like three or four pro bodybuilders standing beside each other. I had never been a “back” man – I didn’t get off on some big guy showing off that part of his body. But that all changed as soon as I thought about my own back. I imagined doing push ups with a SUV parked on top of me. I made a mental note to ask Ted to sleep on my back one night, knowing we’d probably need to put a foam mattress on the hard muscle to make it comfortable. I wanted to be his bed and then I realized he could probably hold a sleep over with five of his friends and still have room to spare. My cock jerked hard as I thought about what my back must look like. The sudden movement underneath Ted made him glance up at me, even as he continued to suck on my cock-sized nipple. He made a face that made it clear he wanted to know what made my dick jump so hard. “I was just thinking about how big my back must be.” This made Ted stop sucking for a few seconds and I could tell he had a big smile on his face. And then we both heard more ripping sounds. We had both forgotten about my arms. The puny twigs that had been resting beside my giant torso had begun to grow. My biceps, triceps, and forearms grew so fast that the material of my shirt didn’t just rip; it actually separated at each thread. We both were mesmerized as we watched the sleeves be blown into a pile of jumbled thin strings in a split second. We had little time to look at the material, however, when my biceps started to balloon larger than the tires of a small car. I wasn’t even tensing the muscles and they looked ten times larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder we had ever seen. My lats were so large that they forced my arms to turn slightly and stick out from my body. This helped me to see that my triceps now looked like the bottoms of medium sized boats covered in skin. My forearms were also thicker than my entire old body. I made fists with my hands and then brought my forearms upward, causing my biceps to bulge out in a semi flex. Seeing my giant arms explode with a myriad of peaks and a roadmap of blood-pumping veins was too much for both Ted and me. As soon as my monster arms swelled up into just a portion of their insane size my cock began to pump buckets of muscled cum. The force was unimaginable and I was thankful that Ted’s own incredible orgasm had forced him to raise his body away from mine. I was sure the exploding cum might have felt like missiles hitting him and could have hurt him – or worse. Ted’s ejaculation caused him to cry out and my own new thunderous voice seemed to cause the room to shake as I, too, moaned in pleasure. It felt like the planet stopped spinning as I came. My entire body was on fire with sensations beyond my wildest dreams. I felt so powerful as I shot load after load of milky cum into the air. I felt indestructible . . . unstoppable. ********** Brock – Part 9 The building that housed the gym had a large garage-like door that opened mechanically. I could tell it was made of strong metal, which was about a half of foot thick. I’m sure the entire thing weighed multiple tons. It would probably take a crane or an army of men to lift the thing back onto its metal track if it somehow came off. It had tightly spaced bars at the top and bottom that stuck out from a solid sheet of metal running across the entire middle. I was tall enough to look in through the bars at the top, but other men were simply even with the plate of metal. The openings at the top and the bottom were there to help “air out” the gym as guys worked out. I got a huge whiff of muscleman sweat when I walked to the door. I looked in and saw about twelve huge men working out. Some of them were quite impressive. I was sure all they ever did was work out. I knew immediately that Tommy Coles was the elder balding guy in the middle of the group. He was chatting with a couple of massive guys who were taking a break from the bench where they had obviously been pressing some serious looking weight. My cock actually twitched at the sight of the huge men in the gym. None of them were really close to my size, but most of them – except Tommy Coles, himself – were even bigger than my new muscle slave guard, Francis. No wonder the guy liked to whack off watching these guys work out – compared to most men they were monstrous. Compared to me, however, they were tiny. I looked at the door and contemplated grabbing the metal plating in the middle and pulling it back like it was just the top of a sardine can, but then I remembered that, although it would be a simple task, it would give away how strong I really was and we wanted to let the boys inside be surprised by my power. I reached up to where the door slid into the metal frame at the wall. Francis grabbed the keys attached to his belt and spoke to me as he fumbled to find a specific one. “I can open the door a little for you – to get it going.” I looked down at him and smiled. The guy swallowed hard because my face made it clear that he didn’t need to do a thing. He dropped the keys to the ground as he began to understand what I intended to do. He watched me intently. I chuckled as I answered him. “That won’t be necessary.” I slid the thick fingers of my left hand along the large door and pressed the tips between where the two slabs of metal overlapped when it was shut. I pressed in slightly and the steel plating of the frame buckled with no resistance. I was able to get my fingers deep into the frame and easily pulled a huge part of the strong steel casing from the door. Both men standing next to me moaned out loud. I glanced down and saw that they were each rock hard and stroking themselves through their pants. “Don’t get hot and bothered too soon, boys. We’ve got a lot more showing off to come. This is as easy for me as it is for you to crumple the foil wrapper of a piece of chewing gum. Make sure you hold out for some of the really impressive displays of power to come. Remember, little Clarence, you’re going to hold out as long as you can – we’re hoping you won’t cum until all of this is over and I give you the okay. I doubt you’ll be able to do it, but it sure will be fun trying.” I returned my focus to the door. I slid my right hand into the hole my other hand had easily created and dug my fingers through concrete so I could wrap them around the thick edge of the solid metal frame. The feeling of my thick fingertips pushing through concrete like it was only wet paper towels made my insides flutter like a schoolgirl in love and my cock pulse against my abs quickly. Here was the thick outer wall of a building being destroyed easily by just my fingers. I loved how incredible that made me feel. I got a jolt of adrenaline every time I crushed something that was supposedly unbreakable by human hands. It wasn’t exactly a feeling of cockiness – it was more of a giddy excitement caused by my newfound awareness of how powerful my body was – even just the fingers of one hand. I was again amazed when I realized my hand was big enough to easily grip the very wide end of the huge door. I compressed my fingers a little just to feel how effortlessly I could dent solid metal. My fingers squeezed into the steel like it was just a ball of cotton. Both guys were craning their necks around my massive arm to see what my hand was doing. Francis was speechless, but Clarence simply could not refrain from giving a play-by-play. “Shit, you poked through concrete like it was nothing. Look at how your fucking thumb presses into solid steel as if it were soft dough. That’s such intense power! Those guys inside are gonna have no fucking clue about how strong you are. This is going to be great!” His words made me chuckle and they made Francis moan louder - like a dog in heat. My thoughts returned to the fun waiting inside and I pulled ever-so-lightly and the giant door slid open. It moved easily – like it was cardboard. I knew the door would be insanely heavy to any other person, but it was a breeze to me. My powerful hand effortlessly overpowered the electric juice keeping the door shut, as well as moving the mass of metal with no difficulty. “That thing weighs tons!” Francis was totally shocked and could not contain his excitement at what I had done. He immediately pressed his hand up against the now deformed concrete that had been destroyed by my fingers. Clarence would not be outdone, though, and he was running his hand across the finger indentions at the end of the door. Both men momentarily forgot about what was going to happen inside the gym. I stepped into the hot, man-scented room – having to duck to make it through the large doorway. I had made little noise entering the room, even as I muscle manhandled concrete and steel, so no one even turned to look in our direction. Most of the men were intently pushing around what they thought was heavy weight, but it looked like child’s play to me. I decided to get everyone’s attention at the same moment. I used my full voice and it sounded like some kind of mega-bullhorn. “So, are you weak little boys ready to see a real man throw around some serious poundage?” All eyes quickly turned toward me. I watched as twelve heads jerked at the same time and then had to tilt backwards to take in my full size. I saw a momentary look of shock in each man’s eyes and then they recovered and everyone was on their feet instantly. Tommy Coles moved to the front of the group as they gathered into a gang-like clump, ready to defend their gym. The elder leader’s mouth turned into a sneer and he gave off attitude as he spoke. “Sorry, pal, this gym is reserved just for us. I don’t think you’ll be throwing any weights around.” “I wasn’t talking about the weights. I intend to toss you guys around. This gym belongs to me, now.” “That’s some cocky words from a guy that’s trespassing. I don’t care how big you are, mister. Look around – it seems to be pretty uneven. You might want to turn around and leave before you and your boyfriends get hurt.” “Uneven, huh? Okay, I’ll let you go round up a few hundred more men to make it almost even Tommy-boy. Hell, go ahead and get every person within a mile – it’s not going to help.” “I don’t know how you know my name, naked-boy, but you’ve just dug your own grave. Tear him apart boys and once you’re done with the shit-for-brains muscle head, teach Clarence and his friend a lesson, too.” I could feel thick drops of pre-cum leaking from my dick slit, just from the impending muscle fun coming my way. I stood there relaxed, but very excited, as I watched the group of big men start moving into action. They took their time, thinking they were building the tension before they kicked my ass. I smiled at their folly – knowing they had no idea that they were about to encounter something unstoppable. And, as if my last thought were some kind of cue, two of the larger men lowered their bodies and ran directly at me with their shoulders aimed at my mid-section. I placed my hands behind my back and stood there in a teasingly calm way. I didn’t even tense my abs, mainly because I had learned what my body was capable of – and when these two supposedly huge bodybuilders hit me it was going to feel like two drops of water falling against my skin. I knew both guys thought they were going to slam my big body into the steel door behind me. They anticipated my stomach succumbing to their powerful blows and the fight being over before it even began. I glanced behind them and saw that Tommy Coles and the other guys were smiling because they knew I was a goner – they thought I was about to learn a lesson about challenging the men that ran this prison. As a small boy I always marveled at how a fly, caught in the house, would throw it’s body against a shut window and be stunned to find that the glass stopped it completely. The fly would continue to try and penetrate the window until it finally slid down the pane to the windowsill totally tapped out. For a few seconds my body was flooded with a jolt of orgasmic electricity as I prepared to do the same to these to large men. It barely registered when their bulky shoulders hit my abdominals. It felt like nothing to my powerful – still un-flexed – stomach. It was obvious, though, that the two men were not spared pain in the same way. I don’t think shoulders were broken, but I do know that both men instantly blacked out from the impact. Nothing on my entire body moved even a fraction of an inch. These two huge heavy bodies smacked up against something more solid and something more dense – and then they simply slid down my lower torso and legs to crumple on the floor at my feet. I bent over, grabbed both unconscious men by the waistband of their prison pants and lifted them into the air. I held both guys at my waist and looked at the rest of their gang. “Two down so soon Tommy? You sure you don’t want to call for back-up now?” I then tossed both men in opposite directions. They went sailing through the air, even though I had basically just flicked my hands, and slammed up against opposing walls. Again their bodies slid to the ground. I knew they were going to have severe headaches in the morning – and quite a few bruises. I also knew that the war was just starting and I made a mental note to not dispense with the remaining big guys as quickly as the first two. I had promised Clarence and Francis a great show and I did not want to disappoint my two little worshippers. Tommy shouted at the remaining men. “Shut the fucker up, now!” The largest of the gang let out a rebel yell, signaled to a guy near him, and then they lifted a bar loaded with weights off of its stand where he had been doing bench presses. I cold tell there was tons of weight on the bar – well, a lot of weight to anyone besides me. It took both men to manipulate the bulky item into a battering ram and they took off running towards me. The anticipation of what was about to happen made my heart start beating with excitement. I felt like a middle school kid with a crush on a classmate, but this time the crush was actually focused on my own muscles and what they could do. I brought my right hand out in front of me, making sure it was even with the tip of the bar. My arm didn’t budge at all when the force of the two men and the heavy weights struck my palm. I wish I could have said the same about the two men. Immediately, both came flying forward – the first guy’s body rammed into the thick stack of weights in front of him and the other guy flew into the muscled back of the first. Both guys were stunned but they continued to grip the weights. I quickly reached out, grabbed the bar behind the second guy, and lifted it into the air above my head. The feet of both men came off the floor as their bodies went upward. They were still too shocked to let go. Even with one end of the heavy bar uneven because of the weight of the two guys, I was able to hold it straight using little of my strength. The combined load was very light to my muscled arm. I stared at the unbelieving faces of both men for a few seconds and then began to shake the bar. Their entire frames began to flop around like a plastic bag being manipulated by fifty mile-per-hour winds. They could not hold on for even fifteen seconds. The two big guys dropped to their feet and wobbled a little – still stunned by the sudden impact with my strong palm. I brought the weighted bar down level with their faces. I could see they were beginning to register the fact that I held with only one hand what the two of them together had struggled to carry. I steadied the bar, which actually bent downward at the ends because of the massive amount of weight, with my thumb and pinkie. I then brought my forefinger and ring finger over the bar while my middle finger stayed under it. I have never witnessed eyes grow so wide as I did then. Both men were transfixed as I pushed down with my two fingers on top of the bar – against my middle finger – and the steel rod bent like it as a piece of red-vine licorice. I continued to push down until the two sets of weights at the ends met and clanged together like deformed church bells. I heard both of the little muscle worshippers behind me cry out in pleasured pain as they tried hard not to shoot a newly built-up load of cum at my display of power. The color in the faces of both huge prisoners standing in front of me quickly drained away and their mouths dropped open in disbelief. “Hard to believe it, isn’t it little boys - that my three fingers would have more strength than both of your bodies put together. Well, actually they have a lot more than that. And just in case you might think it’s some kind of trick, watch this.” I quickly switched the placement of my fingers and, with little work, I pushed up - making the ends of the bar rise again as I straightened it. You could hear the metal bar screeching in protest as my fingers manipulated it easily. Both of the big muscled guys staring at what my hand had just accomplished stopped breathing - their tiny brains could not fathom someone having this kind of strength. I glanced down and saw that the front of their orange regulation prison pants were now tented; pressed out by hard cocks. These massive straight hardened-criminals could not help from getting turned on by my power. That fact thrilled me beyond belief. I glanced back up at their frozen faces and smiled. “You guys like what you see, don’t you. Well, watch this my new little admirers.” I tossed the bar into the air and caught it with my palm facing up, grabbing it like someone might take hold of a javelin. I brought my arm back slightly and then sent the bar flying through the air across the large room. Every eye in the gym, except the two that were still unconscious, watched the massive weights soar toward the opposite wall like a missile. The force of my toss caused the weights at the first end of the bar to penetrate through the thick concrete wall easily and with little noise. It was like a nail piercing quickly into a piece of balsa wood. I had calculated just the right amount of power to send the bar only halfway into the wall. The opposite end of weights stuck out of the newly made, perfectly circular hole like some kind of piece of modern art. I was staring at the vibrating end of the weighted bar when I felt something like a fly landing on the side of my face. I turned my eyes to see that one of the big dudes had recovered enough from his surprise at my strength to pick up a two-hundred pound steel dumbbell and slam it against my head. The power of his blow caused the steel end of the weight to dent to the contours of my head and it was now molded around my ear. His fingers were trapped against my cheek. I looked at him and smiled. “Did you really think that would hurt me, little man?” I reached up and grabbed the weight, being careful to let him pull his hand away before I did anything that would hurt him. I brought the dumbbell even with his face and held it at both ends with my hands. My chest bulged slightly as I pressed in – causing the handle in the middle to cave in on itself like an accordion. In an instant the two bulky hexagon shaped ends of the dumbbell came together. I continued to squeeze my hands, compressing the solid metal into round ball. It was like how a child manipulates snow when making it into something for throwing. I then pinched the top of the smooth metal orb and caused two small solid strips to stick out of the now tightly packed weight. They looked like small bunny ears. I brought the entire fixture to my right nipple. I bent the tips of both strips so they faced my insanely thick nub and then I squeezed them together. They were forced into the sides of my nipple until they clamped onto it with a grip equaling the power of a crane used in construction. I let go and my new nipple ring hung there beautifully from my massive chest. The feeling of hard steel clamping into my nipple made my cock jump. The two hundred pounds did not cause my skin to sag at all – it was good to know that even my nipple was fucking powerful. I looked back at the guy that had been brave enough to think a dumbbell slammed against my head could hurt me. I leaned down towards him and then slightly flexed my right pec. The minor bounce of my chest still had enough force to twitch my nipple so that the two hundred pound weight went flying upward. It caught the chin of the guy in front of me and sent him flying into the air – backwards a few feet and he fell to the floor – completely out like the other guys. I continued bouncing my chest and marveled at how the ball attached to my nipple flew up and down, making a loud thud each time it struck my pec. I turned around so Clarence and Francis could get a good view my new accessory. “Remind me to make one for my other mega nip before I leave. I like a guy that’s comfortable enough with himself to wear jewelry, don’t you?” Both men gritted their teeth as they nodded in agreement. I could tell they were still trying not to shoot bucket loads of cum as their eyes followed the bouncing ball attached to my nipple. It was obvious that they were enjoying the show and that had been one of my main goals. I turned back to the remaining men. The guy standing nearest me, the one that had helped his buddy battle ram the weight into my palm suddenly turned into a wild, but stupid, man. He began to throw punches into my chiseled abs one after another. One punch from his big powerful arms would have probably sent most men to the hospital, but they didn’t even begin to tickle me. I let him go crazy for a few minutes and actually yawned as he used up all of his strength punching my hard-as-a-brick-wall stomach. He finally dropped his tired arms and drooped his shoulders forwarded as he tried to catch his breath. His hands were bloodied from pounding against my indestructible abs and he heaved like a ninety-year old man that had just climbed a bunch of stairs. Compared to me, he indeed looked like a broken-down sickly older man. “And what exactly did that accomplish? Here, let me show you what a real punch looks like.” I grabbed the guy by his shoulders and moved him to the right, lining him up with two other guys that were coming towards me. I did not even use a fraction of my strength when I brought my fist to his stomach. I did not want to penetrate the man’s muscled mid-section; I merely wanted to use him like a bowling ball. The effect of my punch was perfect. The guy’s feet immediately left the ground as he folded over from the force of my blow and went flying backwards. He caught the two other men off guard and hit them in succession with enough power that all three now sailed through the air into the opposite wall - just beside my bench-press bar artwork. They looked like three pancakes slammed on a griddle. They stayed in place for a few seconds – just from the strength of my blow – and then they fell to the ground, now a pile of unconscious bodies. “And then there were six Tommy-boy. Getting nervous?” I could tell the remaining guys, including Tommy, were in amazed – not to mention scared shitless – by my power. I had to give it to them, though, because this did not deter their warrior spirit. I believe they had now begun to view themselves as the biblical David and I was their Goliath. They figured there had to be some weakness to the giant standing in front of them and they were either going to find it or perish trying. I respected their fervor. I laughed at the fact that they had not yet figured there was nothing that could stop me, but it was impressive that they were still trying. Tommy slapped one of the big guys on the back and called out an order. “Turner, Shotz, and Martin – take him down. Let’s see if he’s as powerful when he’s on the ground.” I actually laughed out loud. These guys were actually as dumb as they looked. The three big men that had received the order ran toward me and jumped on me – with the intention of dragging me to the ground. I merely stood there and let them grab hold of my neck, head, and shoulders as they attached their smaller bodies to mine. I’m sure each guy was either near or over 300 pounds. Suddenly I had about 900 pounds attached to my upper body and it felt like I had simply put on a light sweater. The entire room froze – including the guys on top of me – because I hadn’t moved at all. I loved the feeling of three humongous grown men hanging onto my upper torso and me not budging an inch. I made a mental note to some day have a group of guys climb all over me. I had a feeling that I could cause myself to have a strong climax if I got to watch a bunch of men climbing all over me like I was a mountain. I knew it wouldn’t be hard to find many willing climbers. Before the shock of not being able to move my body at all wore off of my little attachments, I reached out and wrapped my big arms around their large – but small to me – upper torsos. I brought my arms in closer and caught all three men in a giant bear hug. Conveniently, I maneuvered them so that they all faced each other. It kind of looked like we were all in a huddle, except their feet were a foot off the ground and my shoulders and head still towered over them. I squeezed hard enough so that the men couldn’t move, but I wasn’t straining my arms even a little. If cocks made noise when they shot hard – like things in cartoons – I swear we would have heard eight loud “sproings” at the same time. The three guys in my arms, Tommy Coles and the two guys still standing beside him, and my two little muscle buddies all went stiff as rock when they saw me easily manhandle three huge men. In fact, my cock would have made the loudest noise – because of its size – since I also got harder thinking about hugging three bodybuilders so tight that they couldn’t move. I brought my face down, closer to the heads of the three men dangling in my arms. I whispered to them softly – to tease them with false kindness. “It feels good to be wrapped in the stronger arms of a bigger man, doesn’t it boys. All three of you are leaking pre-cum just from the thought of my massive biceps squeezing you tightly. Guess what guys; I’m not exerting any force at all. You can’t move, but I haven’t even begun to squeeze. That turns you on even more doesn’t it? Here’s a little taste of what’s coming.” I squeezed my arms only a slight fraction of what I was capable of and I heard air being forced out of the lungs of all three men. The rush of air in the center of the circle actually caused their hair to be pushed backwards – like they were on some ride at a theme park. They also each moaned out loud as they felt my arms bulge into their backs – causing them to press into each other painfully. I didn’t want to hurt them or cause them to blackout too soon, mainly because I wanted to play a little more. I lessened the tenseness of my biceps. Each guy quickly gasped for air. A whiff of cum shot up from below and I was positive that my short powerful bear hug had caused each man to lose a load of juice. Damn, that got me excited. Just by crushing these guys with a little power I was able to fulfill some hidden fantasy deep in the recesses of their minds. Each guy secretly loved my power – even while he hated it. They were beginning to realize I was just toying with them. They knew I could pulverize their bodies just by hugging them tightly. That thought thrilled them even as it caused much fear. “Yeah, little men. You know I’m just using a little of the pressure these arms are capable of. I’ve squeezed huge boulders into tiny stones with these arms. I could split redwoods with just a little tug of these monster biceps. And those thoughts get your juices flowing, don’t they. Take a good deep inhale boys and smell the sweet man-nectar my arms have squeezed out of your bodies. I bet you there’s a lot more juice where that came from, isn’t there. You don’t want to cum for the big man holding you in the air, but you have no choice. Each time I squash you like you were a little lemon you have to release fluid as a way of saying thank you. Let’s test my theory. I think it’s time for round two.” This time I started squeezing slowly, just to build the tension. I could see each guy trying to take deep breaths, but every time I flexed my arms a little tighter his lungs were compressed more. It finally reached a point where I knew every man was not able to inhale at all. They were hanging onto their final breath like it was their last and that’s when I squeezed even tighter than before. I heard a few snapping sounds and knew it was simply bones adjusting like at the chiropractor. I still wasn’t using enough strength to break anything, but I was certainly causing each of them to get close to passing out. Even though they were limp from exhaustion their legs started kicking wildly as each guy shot his second load of cum. They were so very appreciative of my power. I contemplated finishing the job on these three guys right then, rendering them unconscious, but the whimpers from the guys at my side made me remember my promise of a muscled power show. It dawned on me that the whimpers were also because Clarence and Francis longed to be in the bear hug, too. I released my grip on the boys and actually let their bodies drop to the floor. Since no blood had been flowing to their legs for a while they fell all the way to the ground like a pile of jelly. I turned my head to my two muscle worshippers. “Hey, don’t worry guys. I’ll give you a taste of one of my hugs some day. I promise not to squeeze too hard, though. I wouldn’t want to snap you in two.” The moment with my little followers gave Tommy and the two remaining boys time to re-group. Everyone had been impressed with my most recent display of power, but the guys standing near Tommy had recovered quicker than the jelly-men at my feet. Suddenly a forty-pound disk-shaped weight hit me in the chest and bounced off, falling to the floor - just missing the head of one of the guys beneath me. I looked up in time to see one of the big dudes send another weight through the air, throwing it like someone would toss a Frisbee. I was instantly impressed that he had the strength to do this. I, however, merely raised my hand this time and easily caught the man-powered made up weapon. The other guy immediately threw a third weight and I caught it with my other hand. In a flash I brought both of the wide weights to the tip of my dick and slammed them on either side. “Here’s what I call safe fighting, boys. Thanks for the condom. You’ve heard of Ironman, well this is Irondick.” I quickly molded both of the thick slabs of steel around the tip of my cock. I squeezed the metal together and made a crude covering. My giant prick continued to stick straight up against my stomach; the extra eighty pounds was nothing to its power. This action was completed so fast that I was able to catch the next two disks as they soared toward me. “You guys really don’t play nice, do you? I think it’s time to teach my Frisbee friends a lesson. Here, catch!” I barely flicked the two forty-pound disks, but they zoomed through the air catching both men on either side of Tommy right in the stomach. The suddenness of their departure freaked the older guy out completely. At one moment he had two of his goons standing beside him and in an instant they were gone. The weights had enough force to lift each man off the floor and send him flying across the room. Both ended up about fifteen feet away, lying on the ground, not moving, and with a forty-pound weight resting on their stomach. I knew Tommy suddenly felt vulnerable. He was only tough as long as he had his muscle boys protecting him. He shouted at the guys still at my feet. “What are you doing, you little shits? Get him.” I could hear the panic in Tommy’s voice. I knew it was time to end this little charade of a battle, for there had never even been a chance of Tommy and his boys winning. It had taken them a while to realize that fact, but now the boss man was so scared he was resorting to insulting his own bodyguards. Not a smart move, for these goons were definitely going to wake up some day. I was pretty sure they would remember his cowardice. “Now, now, Tommy. Is that any way to treat your little boys? Remember they’re a lot bigger than you. There’s no need to blame them for losing to an unstoppable force – something more powerful than all of them together. I hope they remember how you turned on them. Right now, though, let’s make it just you and me.” One of the big men at my feet was still sitting on the floor, one was standing – although he was pretty wobbly - and one was trying to push his frame off of the ground. I moved above the one sitting down and aimed. I forced my monster hard cock to leave my abs and fall forward. The tip, now covered in solid steel, caught the guy squarely on the head. I could tell he was out instantly, but his body just sat there and didn’t fall over. I raised my foot a little in the air and brought it down on the floor beside him – pretty hard. The entire room shook a little, because I still couldn’t completely gauge the strength one of my legs possessed. The impact made the guy fall over. It also caused the guy standing up to wobble a little more and the third guy was still trying to push his prone body up from the floor. I quickly turned my body and let the weighted tip of my rod catch the standing guy in his stomach. The man double over on my monster rod immediately and then flipped over it like he was some kind of gymnast. He landed squarely on the guy I had tapped on the head. Now there was just the guy that was still struggling to get up off the floor. I reached over and grabbed a metal bench with one of my big hands. I placed it over the guys back and then started to press down with my hand. The four legs burst into the concrete floor at the same time. This is what I wanted. I pressed the bench down until it pinned the guy’s body against the floor. I removed my hand and the big man tried in vain to push the bench upward. I had easily trapped him and knew it would take a lot a machinery to free him later on. I became aware that Tommy Coles was no longer standing in the middle of the room. I knew exactly where he intended to go and I used such super speed to stand in front of the opening at the front door that no one registered it. The scared older man had been moving quickly, looking back over his shoulder to make sure I was still busy taking care of his goons. This caused him to run smack into my body – his upper torso coming into contact with my bulging, hard-as-titanium chest. The impact was so severe and so surprising that he instinctively reached out to grab something so he could prevent himself from falling backwards. His hands gripped the strongest thing they could find – my monster cock. There was much pain throughout his upper body, where it slammed into my immovable chest, but this did not prevent him from being totally shocked and focused on the fact that I had appeared in front of him, seemingly from nowhere. I even heard Clarence and Francis gasp with delight at how quickly my huge body could move. I looked down at the now trembling Mr. Coles – who continued to hold fast to my huge hard rod. “Thinking of going somewhere, Tommy-boy? I’m not finished playing. You and I have and appointment – and I wouldn’t want you to miss the fun. But first, you have some important information to share with me. Someone has taken my good friend Ted and I know you had something to do with it. Where’s my boyfriend, little man?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about, you freak!” “Wrong answer, Tommy.” I reached down and grabbed the front of Tommy’s prison coveralls. I easily lifted him into the air. I could sense the mixture of awe and fear shooting through every fiber of his body. These feelings confused the hell out of the little guy. He was struggling to play the confident and mean criminal, but really he wanted to feel and lick my entire body. I got a strong, almost violent, gay vibe from the puny mobster boss. That made a lot of sense – Tommy, here, created his gang of bodybuilders just so he could be near all that muscle. I suddenly felt differently towards the man – he was just like Clarence, Francis, and me. He was a true muscle junkie. That made the juices in my body start churning on overdrive and gave me some great ideas on how to get the information I desired. I walked back to the middle of the gym – taking time to notice that every one of his muscled companions was still out cold. I also loved the fact that I held Tommy in the air like he weighed nothing at all. I took a fifty-pound dumbbell and dropped it on the floor. I then placed my foot on top of it. I held Tommy’s body out from mine so he could see the action below. I pressed my bare foot down on the large weight – and we all watched as it went lower and lower, until my foot rested completely on the ground. I then lifted it slightly and moved it to the right. There, flat up against the concrete floor, was the paper-thin glob of metal, which used to be the dumbbell. That was too much for Francis to take and he yelled out as he shot a big load of cum into his underpants. “Aw, fuck, no way. That’s nice, real nice.” I chuckled out loud, not surprised that Francis obviously had a foot fetish. I bet the guy loved thinking of giant musclemen destroying things with their feet. He continued to stand there shaking and moaning for a few minutes. I continued on – knowing he would like what was coming next. I lowered Tommy to the ground and then moved the tip of my monster left foot on top of his feet. I pressed down hard enough to keep him in place, but not enough to break anything. “So, unless you want your feet to be smashed like that weak dumbbell, I’d suggest you just stand there, Tommy-boy. I’m going to make something just for you. You’re going to have a ringside seat for a muscle show – the likes of you’ve never seen before and you’ll never see again.” I reached down and picked up a heavy bar that was loaded with many weights on either end. Some guy had been doing dead lifts with it. I placed my forefinger and middle finger on the bar, near one side of weights, like someone might hold a cigar. I flicked my fingers and the weights went flying off the bar – shredding the pin holding them in place like it was nothing. I twirled the bar around and did the same with the other side. I didn’t flick hard, but the weights went flying through the air and stuck into the opposite wall – again making a design that looked like industrial art. I then brought the steel bar in front of Tommy and easily bent it around his body, careful to make it tight enough to hold his arms strongly against his torso, but not so it would hurt him. I twisted the ends together and made a hook. I removed my foot and then used the bar to lift his body back into the air. I draped the hook over a long pipe that ran across the middle of the room – about ten feet in the air. I quickly decided Tommy was a little too high, so I unhooked him and then grabbed hold of the pipe. I pulled down, creating a wide dip in piece of metal tubing, but was careful not to rip it in two. I re-hooked Tommy to the pipe and he was now even with my face. I knew this would be a great place for him to watch what was to come – or should I say cum. I also knew there was no way he could even begin to escape. The poor little guy was squirming like a caught fish and I knew he was just going to exhaust himself. I also reached down and ripped the helmet made from weights off the tip of my cock. I didn’t need the fun weapon anymore. “So, Clarence and Francis, have you gotten a good look at Tommy-boy’s crotch? Look at that monster cock that’s as hard as a two-by-four. It’s kind of difficult to miss, isn’t it? Little Tommy is sporting a pretty big tool. That’s impressive, sir. And it’s great to know that big-ol’-me has caused that thing to shoot so rigid. So we now have a new member of our little muscle worshipping club, boys. And he’s as big a muscle whore as the rest of us. Isn’t that right, Tommy. You’ve been getting off on my power and my body for the last hour. Hell, you’ve been in muscle heaven, haven’t you? Well I think it’s about time we give that rod of yours some much needed release and I know just the thing that will do it. I’m going to make your cum-dam burst and flood your undies with a shit-load of juice. And I’m going to do it by just raising one arm. But it’s not just any arm, Tommy-boy. It’s the biggest fucking arm you’re ever going to see. You think you’ve enjoyed seeing my muscles up to now – well you haven’t seen me flex, little man, and that’s going to make your cock explode so hard that your pants are going to be blown apart. And then you’re going to be so satisfied that you’ll tell me anything I want to know. You’re going to have such an incredible orgasm that you’ll be my little muscle slave for life. You used to think your muscle buddies lying around the room here were big and strong, but that’s before you met me. Isn’t that so, little Tommy? So, let’s uncork that big bottle-cock of yours!” I stepped to the left and brought my arm out to the side – so my bulging, but still un-tensed, bicep was in front of Tommy’s face. I knew the man wanted to shut his eyes, but I also knew there was no way he was going to miss the show. He still wanted to be the tough man and prove me wrong, but the fact that my arm was already so monstrous un-flexed made him desire to see it pumped up more than anything in the world. He was actually already mine – probably willing to do anything I asked, but now I wanted to make his night, no, his life, by showing him what a true monstrous bicep looked like. I was ready to fulfill all the fantasies the little guy had ever imagined before. I made a fist with my hand, causing the biceps to jump upward teasingly. I tightened my hand and veins started to appear down my forearm and across the already massive peak. Tommy, Clarence, and Francis all stopped breathing, they were waiting in anticipation for the most beautiful sight they had ever beheld. I thought about taking my time flexing, forcing them to either pass out or finally take a breath, but I didn’t want to be that cruel. I started bringing my forearm up and the biceps started bulging out in every direction, but mostly it powered upward. Multiple peaks formed on thick mountains of muscle, as my arm grew twice as thick as Tommy’s entire body. The poor guy’s face turned dark red as he struggled not to shoot his load; he even began to bite down on the insides of his cheeks – hoping it would help. And every time he figured my biceps could not morph any larger, I would flex a little harder and it would magnify beyond any man’s comprehension. Tommy’s eyes were as big as saucers by this point and he wasn’t going to blink for anything. The muscle mountain in front of his face was truly spectacular. I, myself, was again caught off guard by its size and beauty – knowing that it wasn’t fully flexed even now. I began to realize that all three of my admirers were very close to passing out, so I decided to move quickly to the freakish finale. I brought my arm completely up, fully flexed my biceps, triceps, and forearm and added sound effects at the same time. “BAM!” There was a moment of suspended animation as everyone in the room fully grasped the size and power of my arm. It was as if the universe of all three men’s brains had been expanded so they fully grasped, for the first time, that all my displays of power up to this point had only been a fraction of what my arms – not to mention the rest of my body – were capable of. It was clear by the look of disbelief in Tommy Cole’s eyes that he truly never imagined an arm of this size and strength. Suddenly his mouth flew open, but no sound came out. It felt like I was in some kind of silent film. He was so overcome with awe and complete un-control of his body that he could not even scream. He was so tense at that instant that every inch of his frame rivaled the hardness of my biceps. I had not misjudged the power of his ejaculation. Suddenly the fabric of his crotch was tattered as cum exploded out of his cock. The man’s stiff body rocked so hard I was nervous my make shift hook would not last or the pipe would be ripped from the walls. A steady stream of cum poured out of his cock, which now stuck straight out through the giant hole in his coveralls. It truly was an impressively big dick. At the first break in his orgasm the poor man was able to cry out like a wounded animal and take a deep breath. I was glad of the latter, since I knew he needed oxygen desperately. The pause was only a fraction of a second and his dick started its second eruption of cum-lava. I was able to pull my attention from Tommy for a few seconds and glanced at the other two worshippers. I was in time to see Francis fall backwards in a dead faint, after fully unloading his cock again for god-knows-how many times in the last two hours. I knew the guy would be okay; it had finally been too much for the man. That’s when I noticed the still stiff and still cum-filled body of Clarence standing there in much pain. The guy had been able to prevent himself from shooting his load – even after seeing my arm fully flexed. His face was a mixture of pride and pleading. He was happy that he had accomplished this feat for his muscle master, but he also so obviously needed release that if I did not allow it soon the poor guy was probably going to have a heart attack. I knew I needed to give him the order to orgasm, and I knew just what would do it. I turned my body slightly toward him, being careful not to hit Tommy in the face with my boulder-sized rock-hard arm. I stood there staring at Clarence, nodded at him, and then brought my other arm up quickly – breaking into a fully flexed double biceps pose. Again, I added sound to make it more exciting – even louder than before. “BAM!” Clarence got one look at the matching mountains growing next to my monstrous shoulders and that’s all it took. Suddenly his body began to gyrate and jerk so much that he looked like he was inventing a new dance. He had no control of his legs or, for that matter, any part of his body. The incredible force of his orgasm actually kept him upright. He moved around that part of the room as he emptied one helluva load of cum. It was like watching a chicken run around right after you cut off its head. His body completely took over and led Clarence in his muscle-induced dance. And then he stopped – as suddenly as he had begun. He looked at me with a face full of intense pleasure, then his eyes closed, and his limp body dissolved into a puddle on the ground. They poor boy was spent and I had a feeling he would sleep for days. I felt satisfied that he and Francis had received the promised muscle show of their lives. I also knew I’d someday return to please them once again. I brought my left arm down. I then turned back to Tommy and was impressed to see that his body was still ejaculating. His stomach was now so concave it looked unnatural and I was worried that more than just cum would start streaming out of his cock – like his organs or something worse. Finally his dick stopped spewing and his body went limp. The poor guy looked like he had just run three straight marathons. He was perspiring hard and sweat was falling to the ground like he was some kind of weird fountain. The poor guy was breathing so hard I worried I would have to give him mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to keep him alive. I then realized, though, the moment I put my mouth on his he would explode again in an orgasmic fit, not being able to take my lips touching his. I kept my tensed biceps in front of his face because, even though he was completely worn out, he continued to stare at the massive bulge. He let his head drop forward and puckered up right before his mouth came in contact with my hard skin. He kissed my biceps three times, ran his tongue partially along the largest vein that streaked from one side over the peak to the other, and then leaned back to look at me. I could see that he was now completely in love. He wanted to please me more than anything he had ever desired before. “Your boyfriend is being held at DNX Pharmaceuticals in Pikesville. They’re going to force him to make more of the drug that made you so big. They want to make an army of guys like you. Tonight’s the night some guys get injected. You might be too late. They plan on killing your lover as soon as he’s finished with the drug.” My head started to spin from a mixture of panic and a desire to rip something big apart. ********** Ted – Part 10 It took my mind a few minutes to register that my body had ceased its orgasmic convulsions. My giant muscled arched back fell to the floor again and the tenseness that had overtaken me just seconds before was now gone. I didn’t realize, at first, that my body was no longer wracked with pain. Slowly, my breathing returned to normal and I could feel my heartbeat slowing down. I heard Ted’s heavy breathing and immediately realized he was sound asleep – lying on my massive upper torso. My eyes were shut and I kept them that way. I wanted to let my newfound body reveal itself first through sensations. I didn’t want to disturb Ted’s cum-emptying induced nap, so I began to take inventory of what I felt. The first thing I noticed was that I felt heavy – not just kind of heavy, but ridiculously heavy. I figured some of the weight I sensed was caused from being exhausted, but then I realized that my body was actually extremely alive and . . . something . . . juiced – yeah, that was it. I felt like I had just swallowed about eighty-five cans of the most powerful energy drink on the planet. But no matter how powered I was feeling, I could not get rid of the newfound awareness of how fucking dense my body was – I could actually feel how my thick bulging muscles added massive weight to my huge frame. For a few seconds I worried that my weight would be too much for our apartment floor. What if the concrete and wood could not take such extra poundage lying on top of it? I let go of any fear when it dawned on me that even if I did fall through the floor it wasn’t going to hurt my body at all. I did, however, fear for the poor soul that might be underneath my bulk if I did bust a hole and fall. The next sensation that overwhelmed me was the fact that I took up more space now. My feet were near one wall and if I stretched out my arms I would have been pretty close to reaching the other side of the room. That was just an incredible feeling. I knew my body had become big, but the reality of how enormous I now was only hit me when I filled a major part of our dining area. Feeling Ted’s smaller and lighter body on top of me helped me to understand my full size even more. It barely registered that a full-grown big man was sleeping on my chest and stomach. The fact that Ted is a big guy only made it blatantly more obvious that I was now super-sized. His shoulders didn’t even come close to hanging over the sides of my chest. His head was just at my pecs but his feet barely passed my knees. I was blown away by how small this man that I had drooled over for months was compared to the new improved me. I moved my arms and legs a little and it felt like I had a thick suit of armor on me. It didn’t register at first that the layer after layer of hard muscle was actually part of my body. The feeling of its mass was just too foreign to me. I could tell that I was now unable to bring my knees together – because of both the bulk of my quads and the size of my calves. Muscle now exploded both body parts to insane size and this prevented parts of my legs from being able to touch. I could also feel that my arms were forced out to the side because of giant muscles pressing them forward and outward. My super magnified biceps and triceps added to the morphed-like feeling and I knew that it would take a lot of effort and concentration to bring my elbows to my sides – if I was actually even able to do it. I opened my eyes for the first time and stared at the ceiling. I wanted to reveal my body to myself slowly. I raised my right arm and my brain froze – it just could not comprehend that the muscled keg-sized limb in the air was connected to my body. I opened and closed my huge hand and my heart started racing at how powerful my fist looked. It was like I was hooked up to some virtual reality game where someone had jacked up the controls to make me appear the size of a small building. I couldn’t help the strong attraction to my own body and my now giant cock started to come alive. I could sense that Ted’s sleeping body was rising into the air – forced upward by my hardening member. This brought me a sense of pride that I had never felt before. I was turned on by the size of my own dick, but I was also incredibly stoked by the fact that it had enough power to lift a full-grown man as if he weighed nothing. My lust for my own mammoth rod gave new meaning to the title of size queen. I began to wonder what my tool was actually capable of and started fantasizing about poking it through metal or seeing if some guy could stand on it without either of us holding on to each other. These thoughts and others flooded into my brain all at one moment. I began to get a little overwhelmed at the strength testing ideas that streamed into my consciousness and caused me to forget about the exploration that had previously held my full attention. I focused, again, on the monstrous arm sticking out from my side. I bent my arm slowly and watched in a state of complete shock as the bicep exploded into multiple tiers of thick hard-looking muscle. My cock shot fully hard as I gazed on what I understood to be my arm, but it looked like some kind of digitally enhanced 3-D porno shot created by a gay James Cameron. I had become the true definition of the phrase “muscle freak.” My own biceps shot so far up in the air that all I could do was let out a hard guffaw. I found myself laughing in disbelief that a man could be so huge – that an arm could be so massively muscled. My laughter caused my cock, chest, and stomach to tremble underneath Ted like a small earthquake. This caused the man resting on top of me to awake slowly. As Ted came out of his orgasm induced trance he started speaking – as if his subconscious had taken over. His comments made my laughter stop and encouraged my cock to get harder. “Brock, you’re so fucking big. I love you man. I loved you before you were big, but now I just want to make you happy. You are a muscle monster, man, and I want you so much.” I raised my head from the ground and tried to look over my hefty pecs to see Ted’s face, but my massive chest and steel-like nipples hid all. I could tell by his voice that Ted was still basically asleep, but then his face rose high into the air and I was able to see his face down the deep valley between my two mountainous pectoral muscles. His eyes were full of total astonishment and complete lust. He smiled as soon as he saw my eyes – sharing with me his total glee at what had happened to my body. I was now completely hard – again – and feeling the extra pump of blood through my system, caused by Ted’s obvious awe of me. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” That’s all Ted could think of to say. He repeated the sentiments again and this made me smile. He then pushed his body upward and straddled my mid-section, making sure his butt cheeks were positioned so my thick cock pressed them apart. He stared down at my chest, first. I saw his eyes glaze over as he took in the enormity of my pecs. Ted’s mouth fell open and he started to shake his head back and forth slowly in disbelief. I reached out, grabbed his hands, and pulled them upward so they rested directly on my bulging slabs of muscled meat in front of him. At first, my roommate did nothing. He just sat there staring at my chest with his tiny hands pressed up against my hard skin. For a second, I was fearful that he had been so overwhelmed that he went comatose, but I finally figured out that he really just needed time to process the fantasy-turned-reality beneath him. I decided to tease him a little. “Does Mr. Ted approve?” He simply nodded his head slowly, not taking his eyes from my chest. We sat there in silence for a few more seconds as the man struggled to regain control of his thoughts and actions. I smiled as it dawned on me again that I barely felt his big body sitting on top of mine. I knew he was there, but he was as light as a feather. His voice was soft and weak when he finally spoke. He looked into my eyes and he only moved his mouth – leaving his hands and ass where they were so they could connect with the hardness beneath him. “Does Mr. Brock approve?” This made me laugh, but it also made total sense. Ted had earlier registered my displeasure at what he had done, but he now wondered if my new body had changed my mind. There was no way that he could have understood the internal changes that had occurred along with the external ones. The self awareness and newfound confidence was so overpowering that I just assumed the joy I felt about my new body was completely obvious – even to a person that was deaf, dumb, and blind. It dawned on me that Ted feared I might have viewed myself as some kind of freak or something. The truth is that I really did view myself that way, as a total muscle freak, but Ted could not have easily comprehended how I was totally fucking excited about being just that. My brain had been expanded along with the super morphing of my body. Even though I was not fully aware of what my body was now capable of, I did sense that I was now not only huge, but freakishly strong, as well. I had become something super – something unstoppable, indestructible. I wanted to help Ted understand how much I loved the new and improved me. “Mr. Brock approves very much, Ted. Maybe you can help me, though. I can’t see my entire body right now – how about you describe what you see, to help me get a taste of the new me.” Ted smiled. He let his gaze leave my eyes and travel down my huge upper torso – still not moving his hands from my hard pec shelf. He let his eyes soak up my incredible size and the unfathomable amount of muscles bulging everywhere. He ran is tongue across his lips and then returned his gaze to my own eyes. “Nothing compares to you, man. And nothing could have prepared me for what has happened to you. I thought I was going to be happy with you having some big muscles, but this goes beyond that – this is something unimaginable. You are a muscle god – that’s the only word that comes close to describing you. I’m like a little kid in a three-story candy store. I can’t begin to figure out where to let my gaze land first. I start to take in the insane expanse of your mega chest, but then I notice your bulging arms and I have to look at them. That leads to your big forearms and I lose focus as I take in the veins streaking up and down that thick part of you. But then your ridged abs distract me and I can only think that each of these individual stomach muscles look as big as some other guy’s chest. And then I get a good look at what those abs frame – your monster cock. That’s when I get sad, though, Brock.” Ted’s words caught me off guard, and I saw sadness in his face. I could not fathom what disappointed him. I became a little alarmed and I’m sure it showed in my face. “No, Brock, don’t worry. I love everything I see and your new body is a wet-dream come true. It’s just that . . . well, I was hoping . . . I mean I was counting on . . . oh, hell, just say it Ted . . . I wanted you to fuck me, Brock. I wanted you to be the first guy to go where no other man has ever gone before. I wanted to offer my ass to my newly improved roommate. But it’s pretty clear that if I let you stick this telephone pole dick up my chute it’s going to kill me. That makes me sad, that’s all.” His confession warmed my entire body. I was so happy that Ted felt this way about me. For a split second I was sad that I wouldn’t be able to plug the guy’s asshole with my hard cock, but my lust for him was so great that I moved beyond that desire to all the other feelings I held inside. I pushed my upper body from the floor and propped it forward on my bent muscled arms. “Come here, sexy.” Ted understood what I wanted. He wanted the same thing. My roommate leaned forward slightly and brought his lips to mine. Months of unrequited lust for both of us made the kiss incredibly passionate and full of love at the same time. I had never known, before this moment, how much I really wanted the beautiful man sitting on top of me. It was now fine for me to admit that he had long been the first thing I thought of in the morning and the last thing I had contemplated before dozing off at night. Our relationship didn’t just gently roll over into something more than roommates – it flew at super-speed into a connection so deep and powerful that it matched the size and apparent strength of my body. I also realized that Ted had felt the same way about me before and he now equaled me in present desire. Our kiss impacted me as much as the transformation of my body. I was flooded with an incredible peace and a comforting awareness of selfless love. Ted was first to pull away from our kiss. He had the biggest smile on his face. “I’ve wanted that for a very long time.” “Me too.” “Well, my muscle man, I think we should get a good look at your body and maybe clean up some of this mess our cocks have made.” I looked down and saw that we were both covered in dried cum. This made me giggle embarrassingly and, yet, I was proud of the obvious amount of juice that has been released from both of our bodies. I also noticed that both of us seemed ready to fire off another major load. Ted’s cock looked as hard as mine. I nodded my head at Ted’s suggestion. I was a little sad when he slid off of me – missing the contact with his warm body immediately. I reached out and placed my hand on the big dining room table in order to pull my body up from the floor. I put a little pressure on the piece of furniture and suddenly the four legs shattered from the weight and the table fell. The noise was incredibly loud and the surprise confused both of us instantly. I turned my upper body to look at my roommate, now standing beside me. “Shit man, did you mean to do that?” “No, Ted. I didn’t push down hard at all. I just tried to pull myself up. I’m so sorry.” The table had been something Ted had brought to the apartment. It was a sturdy solid oak table that had taken four guys to carry up the stairs. I know my face shot red with shame. I looked down at the destroyed table and could not believe my one hand had easily caused so much destruction. It was the first moment of even a speck of doubt about my new muscles. Ted spoke quickly – to try and stop any fears that might sneak into my consciousness. “Are you kidding, Brock? That was incredible. I had forgotten that fucking super strength would come with your new huge muscles. You just destroyed a solid oak table with one hand. That’s . . . I mean . . . wow, it’s unbelievable. I can’t even begin to think of what you must be capable of doing. You know what I’m saying, man?” Ted’s lit up face made it clear that he was sincere and his excitement about my strength easily overpowered his disappointment about the table lying in pieces on the floor. We both looked down and saw that the edge of the wood where my hand had briefly rested was broken into hundreds of splinters. My power was unimaginable. We both stared at the demolished table and got more turned on as we each contemplated feats of strength I would be able to perform. I was beginning to leak a glob of pre-cum just from thoughts of my hand destroying stuff that was much more powerful that wood. “Yeah, that’s it buddy, just imagine what you’ll be able to do. It’s turning you on even more, isn’t it, Brock? Me too, man. I can’t wait to see you rip something apart with your bare hands – something like . . . I don’t know . . . like a tank or something. Shit, I’m going to squirt another major wad just from imagining it.” And with no other warning suddenly a stream of Ted-milk shot from his hard cock into the air and landed on my massive chest. Two more long shots of cum landed on me in quick succession and then Ted had to reach out and rest his tiny hand on my huge shoulder to help him stay standing. His crotch jerked a few more times and a few more dribbles of semen pulsed from his dick slit and slid down his rigid pole. It was a beautiful site to watch my roommate explode just from imagining the amount of strength contained in my new muscles. I gave him a few minutes to rest and regain control of his body. “Listen Ted, I think I need to get away from here just for a little while. I barely put any pressure on that table – or what I thought was just a little pressure. I’m really nervous about what my body might do before I’ve learned to hold back on my strength. I’m most nervous that I’ll hurt you without even being aware of it. I think I need to go out and really explore what my body can do.” “Hell yeah, I’ll come too. I want to watch you explore.” “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now, Ted. I need to get control of these muscles before I’m around people. I’m nervous that a mere pat on the back from my hand could send someone through a brick wall. Let me get some awareness of what I’m able to do and then I promise I’ll show off for you. I’ll show off a lot, buddy.” This seemed to please Ted a lot. He moved his hand from my shoulder and backed up. I slowly got to my feet, being careful to avoid any other contact with pieces of furniture. I moved laboriously, mainly because I was not used to feeling so heavy or so wide, but also because I didn’t want to crush anything by accident. I was immediately happy that our apartment had very high ceilings, but realized that my head was still just a few inches shy of busting through the top. I made a mental note not to jump into the air even a little and to always walk with my head bent forward. I looked down at Ted and saw that his face was again aghast with shock. He was staring up at me with his mouth wide open and with eyes that showed that he had no idea of how massive I really had become until that moment. “Oh – my – fucking – goodness!” I was beginning to realize that this was Ted’s standard response to anything that overwhelmed him and I could tell that my body was the biggest mind-blowing shock of his entire life. I moved my arms a little and inhaled deeply now that I was standing. My chest swelled upward and outward. “Oh – my – sweet – fucking – goodness!” This time Ted’s response made me laugh a little. I looked down at him and watched as he let his gaze soak in my entire body. He started with my head and then traveled slowly down to my large feet – making sure he got an intense look at every muscled part of my frame. I just stood there to give him the opportunity to grasp the entire change that had happened to my body. I could tell Ted was trying to process what his mind told him could not be possible. He looked back up at my face and I saw a mixture of lust, love, denial, and pure joy in his eyes. A sudden thought made me throw my forearms out to the side and raise my shoulders in a gesture of wonder. “What am I going to wear when I go outside?” My simple movement was something any person would do – merely a reaction to the question inside of their head. But when you are enormous and massive simple movements have the power of modern battering rams. My hand struck the wall and blasted through solid wood as if it were tissue. My unclenched fist busted a hole - the size of a small window – in the wall between the dining room and kitchen with a gesture that seemed normal and weak. But now a simple movement of one of my arms had the force of a bulldozer. Both of us stared at the fresh opening for a few minutes before anything truly registered in our minds. Dust was still settling when I heard Ted let out a cry of pleasure and then burst into loud laughter. “You are fucking Superman, Brock. Look at how you busted through that wall like it was made of tissue. Did you see that? Just think about how strong you are! I can’t believe it. There’s probably nothing you can’t do. Aw shit, man, I’ve got too see what your body can do. Are you sure I can’t come with you now. I promise not to get in the way. Really. Please let me come.” I turned to my happy roommate and saw that he was full of uncontrollable lust and excitement. My once big-to-me roommate was like a little boy begging for some kind of treat. He could not wait to see me lift incredible amounts of weight or, better yet, destroy something powerful with my bare hands. He had become like an adolescent that got off on strength and destruction. I smiled at his enthusiasm and contemplated letting him come so I could show off. My brain finally convinced me that it wasn’t a good idea until I had control over my new body. Right now I was more worried about hurting him than anything in the entire world. I wanted to please him very much, but I was petrified that something as simple as a handshake would literally crush him. “Ted, it’s because of how simple it was for me to bust through the wall that I don’t want to be around you for a little while. I have no concept of how strong I am. I could send you to the hospital or something worse just by accidentally bumping into you – or giving you what I thought was a love tap. I want to hug you more than anything in the world but right now I’m afraid I would squeeze you so hard that every bone in your body would snap – but it would just feel like a slight cuddle to me. I just can’t take the chance of hurting you – not when we just confessed our love for each other.” “You love me?” My words had come so easily that I didn’t even realize I said it. Yes, we had kissed and our unspoken lust was very clear to the other, but this was the first time I had alluded to my deep feelings for Ted. His face was beaming and I could tell that I was turning very red. My new body and strength, however, made me very bold. “Yes, Ted, I love you very much. I have for a long time.” “I love you, too, Brock.” We stood there in silence. We stared at each other, fully aware that we should not embrace, but wanting each other desperately. Our cocks were once again fully hard. I finally broke the silence in order to figure out a plan to get me away from him before I hurt him unintentionally. “Okay, Ted, we’ve got to calm down before something happens. Focus for me, okay? I’ve got to get something to wear when I go outside or I’m going to shock the entire city. I’ve also got to figure out what to do. Where should I go? I promise to come back as soon as I’ve gotten a handle on this new body and my new strength. What do you suggest?” I could tell Ted’s brain went into overdrive. He was an organizer and I had tapped into one of his strengths. He had always been able to think on his feet quickly – this is one of the things that made him a good lawyer. He moved swiftly into the other room and returned with a bed sheet. “Wrap this around you like a towel. It will at least make you appear decent. I personally don’t think anyone is going to notice or care that you aren’t dressed. All they are going to be able to do is stare at your fucking huge body. And anyway, what are they going to do – argue with you, tell you what to do, or arrest you? I don’t think so. I believe they’ll be turned on and frightened by your size at the same time – and will realize you can do anything you want. Now, here’s what I suggest. Move quickly to the outskirts of town. Out in the woods somewhere. Try out those muscles on some rocks and trees. That should give you an understanding of how strong you are and then get your big body back to me quickly. I say you’ll get familiar with your strength in an hour or so. But either way, come back before dawn. I don’t think you should be seen in the daylight – not yet anyway. It’s about ten o’clock. This part of town shuts down pretty early at night. You should be able to go unnoticed in the dark.” “Well sure, I’ll take a taxi.” Ted laughed out loud and stared at me with a knowing look. He noticed my confusion and immediately stopped laughing. “You won’t fit in a taxi, Brock. I don’t think you’d fit in any car.” His statement thrilled and saddened me at the same time. I was beginning to realize how much my life was going to change. And while it made me very excited to be super huge, I needed to mourn the simple things in life that would be lost forever. Ted could see this in my face. “Listen, Brock, don’t worry. We’ll figure out the car thing. I bet if we take a few seats out of a van or something you’ll be able to fit again. I have a funny feeling, though, that you won’t need any kind of automobile – ever again. When you get outside I want you to try something for me. I want to you to try running really fast and jumping in the air. I have a funny feeling that you have no idea how insignificant things like cars, trucks, and even airplanes are going to seem very soon. You need to start thinking big, man – even bigger than your body. I don’t think there’s going to be a limit to what you can do. Okay, that statement almost made my cock spew another wad of spunk, so that’s a sign that you need to get out of here before I force myself on you – not even caring if I get hurt in the process.” I was trying to understand everything Ted was saying while, at the same time, I was ordering myself to not grab him, throw him on the ground, and take advantage of him. I wanted him more than any other man in my entire life. I knew, though, that I could easily hurt him just by holding him with one of my powerful hands – hands that had no idea of their true strength. I knew his plan was best. I wrapped the sheet around my waist and immediately felt like Hercules or some other Greek god. “Damn, you look hot, Brock.” “Thanks, Ted. Listen, I’ll be back soon and we’ll figure out how we can be together without me hurting you. I promise to be a quick learner. I can’t wait to hold you in my arms, man.” “And I can’t wait to be held by those huge arms, Brock.” Ted was staring at my biceps. This made me smile again. I looked at my roommate with a face full of love and longing. I saw the same thing in his eyes when the silence made him look at me. I started to move toward the front door. “No, Brock. Don’t use the front door. Someone might see you and you’ll probably rip the door from its frame with no effort at all. Use the balcony. Let me open the door for you.” “But we’re on the third floor!” “Yeah, so?” It took me a minute to understand what he meant. He comprehended my body’s abilities much more than I did. He had a huge smile on his face as he moved to the French doors to our balcony. I followed him carefully – not getting too close to anything, which was hard due to my size. I had to duck to get through the large doors. I looked back at Ted in the doorway. I suddenly had a flash of awareness and knew that I should not push off from the balcony floor too hard because I would demolish that part of our building with just a simple jump. “That’s it, Brock. I can see you’ve realized that those legs could easily demolish all this stone and steel. You’re going to learn fast. Come home immediately, man. I need to explore that body of yours some more. Go destroy some big things and learn what those muscles can do. I’d say be careful, but I don’t think I have to worry about anything happening to you now. But be aware that there are some guys…” Ted caught himself mid-sentence and quit talking suddenly. I was too busy looking over the balcony feeling just slightly nervous about the distance to notice his change in demeanor. I turned back to him and looked for more encouragement. “What were you saying, Ted?” “Nothing, buddy. Just don’t jump too hard. You don’t want to leave a big hole in the sidewalk below. As a matter of fact, jump enough to land on the other side of the street. I never liked that building. Let’s shake the tenants up a little.” Ted smiled as I sat and swung my legs over the heavy railing of the balcony. I was worried for a second that the thick concrete would not be able to hold my big body. I glanced back at the smiling face of my once roommate – now lover. I smiled and sat there hesitantly. “Bye, Ted. I’ll see you later.” “Brock, quit stalling. You’re not going to hurt yourself. I promise. Let go of the parameters of your old body. Think about how big and strong you feel. I’m more worried about anything that gets in your way. Go! You’ll soon see how powerful you really are. How indestructible that body is.” Those words made something snap inside of me. I had already felt this way about my muscles and his encouraging words only affirmed what I truly new inside. I let my body fall forward, pushing off very gently. I felt chunks of concrete break off from the wide railing where my hands pushed off – even though I did it as lightly as I could. I knew, however, that I did not destroy the entire balcony. I pushed hard enough to clear the street and land in front of the building across from ours, just as Ted had told me. I was not prepared for the giant hole my landing would create or the way the impact would cause the buildings around me to shake. Car alarms immediately went off and after a few seconds apartment lights in the surrounding buildings started to come on. I knew I needed to move quickly. I glanced back up at my lover and saw him waving to me. He was also exploring the demolished concrete where my hands had pushed – amazed at what I was able to do. I started moving down the street quickly, careful not to meet anyone and fully aware that the sheet around my waist didn’t hide my raging hard-on at all. I did not, however, notice the massive truck pull out of three parking spaces down the street and begin to follow me. I was amazed and relieved that I did not see anyone as I moved down some back streets – trying to get to the outskirts of town unnoticed. There were times when I did meet cars in a dark street or when I had to cross major intersections. The look on the drivers’ faces was such a turn-on for me. I could tell, whether it was a guy or a girl, that after the initial shock wore off they were immediately overcome with an incredible lust for my body. I would move quickly away, sure that I left them in a daze and wondering if they had merely imagined the muscled giant that had momentarily appeared in front of them. During my departure from town, I also became aware that I was being followed. I did not know how long the huge truck had been trailing me, but it thrilled me a lot to know that someone was curious enough about my body to stay up with my fast moving exit. I, of course, did not move as fast as I knew I could – nor did I leap into the air - because I was beginning to realize that I would be able to go hundreds of yards away with just one jump. I had also decided that the truck could possibly be a nice way to test my strength. I continued to move further away from town even after I got to the area where there were no houses or businesses. I wanted to be on an empty stretch of road when I took on the truck. The driver was certainly intent on following me and I soon figured out it wasn’t because of his lust for my muscles. I sensed I was being followed for sinister reasons. When I finally felt I was far enough away from town to take care of some business without being noticed, I turned around in the road and stared back at the truck, which had its headlights off. I was feeling truly powerful, so I reached down and pulled off the sheet wrapped around my waist. I threw it to the side and rested my hands at my waist. I was sure I looked like a nude superhero or something. I then jerked my head backwards a couple of times as a signal to come ahead and yelled out loudly. “So, you like what you see? Are you here to play with this big boy’s muscles or do you want to see if that small truck of yours can hurt me?” My cocky attitude garnered the exact response I desired. The bright lights of the truck came on immediately and the driver gunned the motor a few times. He was quite a few yards away, but I somehow knew that the distance would give him no advantage in our little rumble. I was going to win and it was going to be easy. I taunted him more. “Bring it on, mister, bring it on. Let’s give you a taste of what indestructible means!” ********** Brock and Ted – Part 11 The impact and sound of my body busting through the middle of the huge metal door to the gym building made it seem like a crate full of dynamite had been used, but I merely pounded through the thick solid-steel sheet with my two fists. As soon as Tommy had spilled his muscle-loving guts and told me that Ted was being held prisoner and being forced to create more formula to be used to make an army of guys as big as me, I didn’t waste even a second to think about anything. I am sure the wake of my quick departure from the gym caused much damage to the machinery and weights. I didn’t care. I leapt into the air before the guards could even turn the spotlight in the direction of the intense disturbance caused by body. It crossed my mind briefly that Tommy and his boys were going to have a hard time trying to convince the guards that some huge muscleman had wrecked the place. It certainly wasn’t going to look like any human could have done the amount of damage I had caused. I also knew that Clarence and Francis were not going to miss the thrill of watching the big goons squirm, so they weren’t going to say a thing. I knew, however, that both men were going to be waiting desperately for my return. My mind quickly shifted to my lover, Ted. In three quick super jumps I landed in front of the large DNX Pharmaceutical plant in the neighboring town of Pikesville. I immediately became alarmed when I saw smoke billowing from a certain area of the complex and heard sounds of destruction. I moved silently, but quickly, in the direction of the disturbance. As I advanced further into the complex I became fully aware that the intended experiment had been a success. I could tell by the way that buildings and other items were mangled or destroyed that there now existed an army of super men just like me. I saw a sedan completely ripped in two. The way that the car was demolished made it clear that some huge guy had simply taken his bare hands and pulled the car apart. The separation was not clean – as if it had been done by a giant saw or something – it was jagged and rough. I could also see finger indentions everywhere in the metal. It was pretty clear that someone had been trying to get away, but had been stopped and easily yanked from the wreckage. I also saw a truck sticking out of the side of a building in the distance, but at the second floor level. Some guy had obviously tossed the car like a brick and it had rammed into the concrete wall. The back of the truck stuck out halfway. Another large building had a huge hole in its back wall. I could tell by the size and the damage that a guy as big as me had simply decided to exit that way – refusing to use the double wide doors just a few yards to the right. It then struck me suddenly that the place seemed deserted. I began to actually get a little nervous about facing a gang of guys as big as me. Would I be able to take on a man, not to mention a group of men, as strong as me? Up to this point I had definitely felt indestructible, but my confidence was wavering. My love for Ted was the only thing that was spurring me on. I would save him one way or the other. That thought alone was going to give me the power to defeat any foe. And then I returned to my original thought - where was everyone? I heard sounds of something being easily demolished in the distance. I followed the noise. I peered around the side of a large building and got the first glimpse of one of my new enemies. Seeing someone equal to my size created two conflicting feelings within me. I was immediately turned on when I got my first glimpse of the guy’s huge back and broad shoulders. He was definitely as big as me. He was amazing to look at. His body glistened in the light from a burning car nearby. His monstrous bubbled ass made my cock twitch even in the midst of so much possible danger. It was a beautiful butt – nicely shaped and ripe for my huge cock. This was a guy that I could fuck and not be scared of ripping in two with my large tool. At the same time I was a little nervous about taking the guy on in a fight. At the moment I was watching him grab hold of the bottom of a streetlight pole and rip it out of the ground. It looked like it was as easy for him as pulling a weed from a garden. I watched as his big hand smashed the thick metal of the pole where his fingers clamped down on it and then he simply pulled upward – concrete split, sparks flew everywhere, and the huge pole was jerked into the air effortlessly. The mammoth man swung the large pole around like he was a child playing with a stick. He was on his way to finish some task and his strength was as mesmerizing as his body. His arms were certainly as big as mine and the tree-trunk legs made me want him even more. My mind quickly turned back to Ted, though. I looked around and then I saw the body of a guy in a white lab coat lying on the ground in the distance. I knew immediately that it was Ted. My mind instantly went into destruction mode. I was overwhelmed with a need to make this big guy pay dearly for hurting my lover. I didn’t even care if there were other big men nearby. I quickly leapt into the air and came down hard on the back of my enemy. I knocked the guy down and watched the light pole fly from his hand. I could tell that the man was greatly surprised that something could be powerful enough to knock him to the ground. His shock was short-lived, though, and he quickly pushed up from the ground hard with his arms and legs. The force of his shove sent my body flying backwards through the air. The big man’s elbows had struck my stomach and for the first time in a long time I felt pain. The impact of his arms against my abs actually hurt and I then knew that taking this guy down, along with all the others, was going to be very difficult. I immediately jumped back to my feet and I watched the guy do the same thing. He turned around with one fast jump to face his attacker. I went into a fighting stance – ready to take him on. As soon as I got a full frontal glimpse of the guy my heart stopped. His size and his muscles were magnificent. I was stunned temporarily by the mega chest and the monstrous bulging arms. I was also caught off guard by the surprise that the guy had a raging hard-on. He was obviously getting off on his own new power and enhanced body. I was instantly ashamed at how much his body excited me. I forced myself to look him in the eye and the new shock waiting for me was overwhelming. It was Ted! We stared at each other for only a few seconds and then we both quickly leapt at each other and met in mid air. We locked our arms around each other as our bodies slammed together. The ground shook when we landed. Our lips immediately found each other and we locked in on the most powerful kiss – one that simply matched the strength of our bodies. The intense squeeze from Ted’s arms actually forced air from my mouth and we both moaned in a mixture of discomfort and colossal excitement as we gave each other a bear hug that would have easily crushed large boulders. My cock was instantly at full mast and battling Ted’s monster rod smashed between our hard bodies. We stayed in that insanely pressurized embrace for as long as our bodies could handle it. Finally, because of the discomfort we were feeling, we lessened the strength in our arms and pulled our faces apart. “I don’t understand Ted. What happened?” “Well hello there too, Brock. It’s nice to see you, as well.” “I’m sorry. Hello sweetie. I missed you so much and I’ve been so worried. Now what the hell happened?” “Long story short. These assholes kidnapped me as soon as you were gone and brought me here to make more of the serum. They intended to make an army of big Brocks! They forced me to work around the clock. As I began to figure out how to make the serum work on people other than you I got an idea. I simply focused on my own DNA. It hit me that no one would figure out what I was doing if I simply worked hard to hopefully make the stuff work on my own body. It was a risk and I knew it could possibly kill me, but I figured it was my only chance. I hoped it would at least stall them long enough for you to get here and save me. But then I had a breakthrough and realized that I had actually stumbled on how to make the serum work on me. I hid some of it in my pocket when they let me take a bathroom break and the rest, as they say, is history. I’m so bummed that you weren’t here to watch me grow. It was fantastic. I was in a small bathroom at the back of that building and I ballooned out so much that I simply busted through the walls. It took me a while to figure out how to use these muscles and my newfound strength, but I guess I’m a quick learner. I’ve simply been rounding up the bad guys since then. That guy in the coat is the last one. Here, come and see.” We separated our huge bodies, but we held on to each other’s hand. Ted reached down and grabbed the giant lamp post again. He motioned for me to grab the limp body as we passed by and I reached down, picked up the guy with one hand, and threw him over my shoulder. We moved toward the building with the huge hole in the wall and stepped through. The sight that met me was both hilarious and a big turn-on. There were two groups of about twenty-five men each in the center of the room. Every guy was completely tapped out and one gang of guys had been lined up like a bunch of asparagus at the supermarket and then neatly tied up with a huge metal street light. It was an incredible sight. Ted had taken the metal pole and used it like a piece of string or rubber band and placed it around the group of men. It was clear that no guy was going to be able to even think about escaping when they all finally woke up. The pressure from the manhandled metal around them was just too much. I helped Ted quickly do the same thing with the second group of men. My cock started leaking pre-cum as I watched my newly morphed lover bend the metal lamp post like it was as easy as manipulating a small piece of wire. Ted actually made a cute little bow with the ends of the pole when he was finished securing the men. “Maybe not as much pressure next time, buddy. I’m not sure anything’s going to be able to release these guys without hurting them.” “Unless it’s something as big and strong as us.” “I don’t think that exists, do you?” “I guess your right. They’ll just have to cut through the metal. I’d love to be able to see the guy’s faces when they bring that huge saw so close to their small bodies.” “You are an evil man, Mr. Ted.” “Not evil, just loving the fact that I’m so big and strong. There’s only one thing, though, that is more exciting than my new size and power, Brock.” “Yeah? What’s that, Mr. Muscle Man?” I wrapped my arms around his waist and pulled his body into mine. I loved the feeling of our huge hard pecs hitting each other and our two stiff cocks pressing together. I also loved running my hands along his back – feeling the massive mounds of muscle and rock-like skin. Ted quickly brought his big hands up to my biceps and squeezed them hard – I loved watching my hard muscle actually dent in from his strong grip. I felt slight pain when he applied a lot of pressure, but the feeling was incredible. I smiled at my lover and hugged him tightly. “I think my virgin ass will now be able to take that huge cock of yours with no problem. That’s what I’ve always wanted, roomie. I have wanted you to fuck me from the first day we met. Think you’re up for the task?” “I think you can feel my response poking you in the abs right now.” I reached down and wrapped both of my big hands around each of his huge ass cheeks. I squeezed hard – hard enough to give the man a little pain. He moaned out loud and shut his eyes in anticipation. I pulled the cheeks apart and let one of my forefingers slide up to his tight hole. I teased him by pressing up against his chute and letting the tip of my finger penetrate the clenched opening. This made Ted’s body shake with delight. “Why don’t you let me carry you somewhere romantic and I’ll show you more joy than you’ve ever thought possible, Mr. Ted. I think we need to start a new life of being huge and powerful, but also a new life of mind-blowing muscle-on-muscle sex. How does that sound?” “Nice, Brock, very nice.” “Yeah, I think we’re both going to love having sex so much that people are going to call us unstoppable.” I pulled his body tightly into mine and pushed off from the ground. We easily shot through the two floors of the building and out through the roof into the night air. We were definitely ready to start our new life together.

Brandon Armstrong was driving home and he was pissed – really pissed. In the last two months he had gotten together with three guys who responded to his ad on craigslist and none of them had panned out. The most recent guy had seemed so promising. He seemed to be into everything Brandon was – a very hard thing to find. There had been eight dates of total bliss and then Brandon had started feeling comfortable enough to act naturally, to say everything he felt. This had finally caused the man to sneak out of the house one night after they both had fallen asleep. The guy hadn’t even stopped long enough to gather up all of his clothes. It was the last straw in a long line of disappointments and Brandon was racking his brain to figure out what he was doing wrong. He really wanted to find ways to improve – to get a relationship to last longer. It was always so promising at the start – each guy seemed to be on the same wavelength and wanted everything Brandon listed in his ad. Some even said that Brandon was everything they’d ever wanted in a partner. But then something always happened, and it was impossible to figure out. Every guy started freaking out and getting scared – afraid of the commitment needed to make it in this kind of relationship. Brandon was ready to give up on using the web for meeting guys, especially since most men never ended up being truly what they professed. Brandon’s hands gripped the steering wheel hard; he was very upset by his recent track record with guys. He figured he was going to have to start hanging out in bars to find men – at least then he might be able to judge a guy’s stamina for the long haul, which was needed in good relationships. Maybe he wanted too much too soon – he just didn’t know. BAM! Brandon had not been paying attention and the car in front of him had come to a halt at a four way stop. It was a beautiful black-blue Volvo and he knew immediately he had hit it hard enough to cause some damage. Brandon became even more angry with himself at the stupidity of what he had done – how could he have stopped paying attention long enough to hit another car? He braced himself for the confrontation that was surely about to happen. He and the other driver pulled through the intersection and then moved to the side of the empty road. Simon Petit was so shocked by the sudden jolt to his car – his pride and joy – that at first he didn’t realize what had happened. As soon as he looked in his rear view mirror and saw the pick up truck rammed into the back of his car he became enraged. How could the idiot not see that he had come to a complete stop and how was it possible that someone could miss noticing an upcoming four-way intersection? Simon threw his hands up in the air, as if to say, “What the hell?” and then pulled to the side of the road. He noticed that the truck pulled over, as well. Simon was out of his car in a flash, he glanced at the back bumper, which was now smashed inward against the car, and then made a beeline to the driver’s side of the truck. The window was down and he started yelling before he was even beside the door. “What the hell happened? Did you not see that I stopped? How could you miss the fact that I was at an intersection? Are you blind or …” As soon as Simon saw the size of the guy sitting in the truck his confrontational spirit faltered slightly. The other driver’s arm and shoulder seemed to fill the entire window of the large truck. Simon also noticed immediately how thick the guy’s neck was and how his chest jutted out almost all the way to the steering wheel – even though it was obvious the seat was as far back as possible. The guy’s face was rough – a bushy mustache and some heavy stubble. His hair was messed up and the sweat-covered straining gray t-shirt made it pretty obvious that the guy was probably returning from the gym or some kind of intense job that involved strenuous work. The man’s menacing stare definitely intimidated Simon, but the smaller man’s adrenaline was pumping too strongly to back down. However, he lowered the volume of his voice and took the angry tone down a few notches – mainly because the guy in the truck looked bigger than a Prius. “Are you blind or something, man? Did you not notice my break lights? Look at what you’ve done to my fender!” Brandon’s natural response to the small guy’s yelling was to reach out the window and grab the man around the neck and squeeze his windpipe until it snapped. That’s how he usually dealt with smaller men who dared to challenge him. Brandon felt every muscle in his body, even those that made his giant feet move; tense up with power that needed immediate release. And usually that release involved punching a hole in something or sending a guy to the hospital. But Brandon had also noticed the guy’s shocked amazement when the runt got his first real gander at the big body sitting in the truck. Brandon loved to cause eyes to widen, mouths to drop open, and voices to stop in mid-sentence. This moment had been no exception – the little dweeb had taken one glance into the truck and his so-called bravado had shriveled up probably as much as his dick had. A feeling of inadequacy after coming into contact with Brandon usually made most men totally quiet and as demure as a young shy southern belle. But after that initial jolt of surprise at the huge body in front of him, the little pipsqueak had suddenly gained a little of his cajones back and had started into Brandon again. Even though the tone was much less aggressive and there was obvious fear in his eyes, the tiny man had continued to question the behemoth in front of him. This second plunge into attack-mode had impressed the hell out of Brandon and caused his desire to punch the guy so hard he flew across the street to instantly dissipate. A thought flickered in Brandon’s head and it caused a certain kind of flicker to briefly pump through his giant cock. Was it possible that the guy standing outside his truck might just be what he had been looking for during all of these months of online hell? Brandon decided to test the waters and see if this was someone he might pursue. “Hang on there, little man, let’s not say anything you’re going to regret or something that’s going to make me get angry. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. Let me take a look at your car.” A wave of mixed emotions shot through Simon’s head and body when he heard the monster in the truck speak. First of all, the term ‘little man’ made his anger spike back up, while it also caused a twinge of some other feeling to stab him slightly in the gut. The big guy’s voice was jovial, but boomed in such a low register that it easily re-emphasized the man’s enormous size. Simon took a few steps back as the guy reached across his giant chest and grabbed the outside handle, opening the door so his big frame could step out. This way of exiting the vehicle seemed so fucking manly and cocky to Simon that it, again, caused a previously unknown mixture of emotions. As the colossal beast struggled to get his body freed from the large but cramped truck cab, Simon realized that reaching out the window with his right hand to open the door was the only way the guy could get out – his thick biceps and bulging shoulder made it impossible for the arm nearest the inside handle to bend far enough for that hand to grab anything. That’s about when the big man stood up to his full height and Simon gasped out loud – not able to control his shock. The man’s hugeness made Simon’s six-foot frame seem childlike. Everything about the driver’s body was massive compared to his own – even the fingers, which Simon definitely noticed as the guy shut the truck door with enough force to make the big vehicle rock back and forth. The muscled man didn’t even look at Simon as he walked toward the Volvo. Simon’s eyes widened even more when he got a look at the expanse of the man’s back – surely almost as wide as the car he was now perusing. Simon was astounded that there was not one glance at the front of the truck; it was like the guy knew his big toy wasn’t hurt at all in the altercation – as if it was a metaphor for how their actual bodies would react if they came in contact with each other. Simon was not daunted in his frustration of the situation; he continued to stand his ground – although from a few feet away. “I’m not a little man and I think we should just exchange insurance information. We also need to assess the damage of both vehicles.” “My big truck’s fine, little man, and I can certainly help you with this dented bumper.” Being called little a second time and the total disregard the guy had for Simon’s suggestions angered the smaller man even more. He moved closer to the larger man and was about to protest, but he couldn’t utter a word as he watched a big hand wrap around the metal fender of his Volvo, which was pushed in toward the body of the car, and then give one quick powerful pull. The fender popped away from the car, a little mangled but straight again. Simon’s breathing got harder as he noticed that the guy’s powerful grip had basically crushed the fender as it was pulled from its inward position. There were several grooves in the steel where the big man’s fingers had obviously squeezed too tightly. “There you go, shorty, good as new.” “What? Are you crazy? That’s not better. Look what you did to my bumper. You crushed it. The entire thing is still going to have to be replaced. What were you thinking, you moron?” The fact that the big man in front of him had just crushed metal as if it was as soft as a banana was lost completely on Simon; he was now only concerned about his car. He also totally missed the wave of apparent anger and then the quick suppression of that emotion that shot across the other man’s face. Simon’s blood was now boiling and he had reached a point where he could not control himself. Brandon, however, had again avoided the knee-jerk reaction of grabbing the smaller man around his neck with one hand and lifting him off the ground to shake him like a rag doll. The stupid bravery of the dweeb was making Brandon’s body tingle with excitement. With each moment of intensified confrontation he was being reassured that the accident had been a serendipitous event, taking place to introduce him to a guy he was positive he could mold to be the perfect playmate. The tingling of Brandon’s body was flowing directly to his now semi-erect cock and it was clear, at least to him, that there was a definite connection between he and the little man. He continued to play with his potential plaything. “Maybe you could leave the bumper that way, Mr. Tiny, so you’ll have something to remember me by – you know, when you want to think about my size and my power.” “Are you off your meds, sasquatch? What makes you think I want to remember you? You’ve messed up my car and you don’t seem to think it’s a problem. Do I need to get the police involved here? Just give me your fucking insurance and contact information so we can both get out of here. And stop calling me little, short, and tiny - I’m six-feet tall, for god’s sake.” The little guy had gone too far this time. Brandon reached out and grabbed the other man by the shoulders, easily lifting him off the ground and turning him around. He then carried the guy to the side of the Volvo and dropped him back on the ground. Immediately, both men saw their reflections in the tinted windows of the car and what they gazed upon brought up different, but similar, reactions. Simon gulped loudly as he was again astounded by what his eyes beheld. Brandon, however, had a more intense reaction – his cock hardened even more because of how it was now clear his body dwarfed the other man. “Hey, Mr. Puny, look at that! Your body is like a mini-me version of mine. Even two of you put together wouldn’t come close to my size. Look at how small and narrow your shoulders are when you’re standing in front of me. And check out how massive my chest is compared to your head and the fact that you barely come up as high as my nipples. Fuck, I’m a giant. It’s pretty clear that when you stand next to me you’re one little scrawny man, don’t you think?” Brandon was getting the hardest piece of wood he had had in the longest time. Just gazing at how his body towered over the smaller guy and how his muscles bulged out so much further than any part the other man was completely filling him with excitement and he loved every second of it. This is what Brandon desired more than anything in the world – comparing his huge body, something he had worked on all of his life, to some supposedly regular sized guy – and making the other man feel small. When he could see how gigantic he had become it got his juices flowing more than fucking a hot chick or plowing some guy’s tight ass. Because of some primeval instinct within he brought his arms up into a double biceps flex and paused briefly to marvel at how pumped they were after blasting them at the gym earlier that morning. It was clear that even the little man’s head was actually much smaller than Brandon’s twenty-four inch guns. He could feel pre-cum starting to bubble out of his hard cock as he realized how just his massive arms bulging so much made the other man seem even tinier. Brandon could sense that the other guy was caught off guard by the monstrous size of the biceps reflected in the window, as well – and the big man was positive he saw a quick glint of longing in the other dude’s eyes, which was then quickly pushed away. Brandon’s body shivered as he thought about the other man fighting his natural urges, because that’s exactly what the muscleman wanted. It was so good to meet up with a guy that wasn’t aware of his suppressed desires and then to have his big body release those flood gates. Brandon decided it was time to up the ante in the situation. He began to toy with the man even more. “Why don’t you flex those twigs you call arms, little man, and we can see what they look like in front of my keg-sized guns. It will be some more proof that when we compare your body to mine it’s like a pre-school aged boy standing beside his huge muscled daddy. Yeah buddy, I love how one of my big biceps pumps up even larger than your whole head. Look-a-here, little tike, let’s move this pumped up baby a little closer.” Brandon brought his flexed right arm down behind the smaller man’s head and, sure enough, the mound of muscle ballooned out wider and peaked up higher than the other man’s entire noggin. It was a sight that made Brandon moan out loud in a low, growl-like sound that made it clear the big man loved what he saw. The sight also created a new sensation in Simon’s body. At first he couldn’t believe what he saw reflected in the window. He had never been this close to such a massively constructed human being. The way the larger man’s arm overshadowed his head was unbelievable. The sleeve of the guy’s white t-shirt was forced to bunch down toward the humongous shoulder, just to make room for the massive mound of muscle poking up in the air. The thickness of the biceps shot out past Simon’s ears and he could see the vein-covered split peak jutting up beyond his hair. Simon had never been a guy that got into muscle, he liked his men to be slim and with model level handsomeness. He had always been turned off by the distorted ugly hugeness of bodybuilders. Guys that worked their bodies into freakish sizes seemed unnatural and grotesque. But seeing that big biceps behind his head created a small flicker of reaction in his gut – and it was a feeling that was completely new. The reaction moved from his stomach to his awakening rod. “See something you like, little man?” “No way . . . you . . . freakish asshole.” Simon’s words did not have the force of his earlier comments. He could still feel anger over what had happened to his car, but his fixation on the larger man’s biceps caused him to almost whisper his remark. His lifelong disgust of steroid injecting thugs enabled him to use the venom he desired, but the sheer awe he felt over the bulging arm behind his head created havoc in his mind and at his crotch. He didn’t even look at the large man’s face as he spoke; he simply stayed glued to the giant arm. Brandon loved the little man’s cockiness, even though he knew he couldn’t allow the comment to go unchecked. He kept his arm flexed but brought his enormous right thigh into the small guy’s ass and slammed him up against the car. Brandon then began to smash the guy’s body against the door and lifted up at the same time. He methodically began to slide the little man’s crotch and stomach up and down the side of the car. “That teeny dick of yours trying to shoot hard tells me something different. I think you like how big my arm is compared to your little head. Let me help that cock some by easily rubbing your body against your pretty car. Maybe I can press you so hard that little toothpick between your legs will dent the door. How about a little dick dimple in the metal to help you remember how my big body turned you on.” “Fuck you!” It was hard for Simon to speak, mainly because it was difficult for him to breathe. His body was compressed between the metal frame of his car and the giant thigh and crotch of the man behind him. The big dude’s body actually felt harder than the car, but Simon immediately forced that thought from his mind. His cock had already sprung to full hardness as it was compelled to rub up and down against the door. He couldn’t believe his body was reacting this way and he was trying to make it stop. The Volvo was actually rocking from side to side as the big man easily shoved his thigh harder into Simon’s ass and back. Brandon continued to be turned on by the little man’s refusal to give in, even though it was obvious he was being helplessly made to do whatever the big body behind him wanted him to. The mere stupidity and courage of the small guy made Brandon want to dominate him even more. There had also been fleeting signs of longing in the guy’s reflection – they had been brief and quickly tossed away, but Brandon had noticed. He had seen the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow and he now wanted the journey to the prize to last as long as it could. He knew he needed to seal the deal on this first muscle encounter – to make it unfathomable for the little man to even consider that repeat performances of this kind of domination wouldn’t happen. He needed to turn the slight ember that was beginning to burn in the pit of the little man’s stomach into a raging fire of muscle desire. It would take some work, but Brandon knew what he needed to do in the next few minutes to help bring his new play toy to the tipping point. He brought both of his giant arms to the side of the car. As he began to increase the velocity and pressure of the huge thigh manipulating the little man’s body against the car, he also pushed the vehicle with his enormous arms. This caused two glorious things to happen – the wheels on the side where the two men stood came completely off the ground and the little man’s feet followed suit. Brandon easily pushed the Volvo into the air as he began to jerk the other man off against his own car. The larger man wished like hell he could have had someone filming all the action. He could hear that the smaller guy was having trouble breathing and he could sense the guy was fighting the impending orgasm with all of his might. Brandon knew it was a lost cause for the guy to attempt denying the upcoming explosion and this brought him much satisfaction. His new little friend certainly did not want to cream in his lovely chinos, but most of all he didn’t want to ejaculate because a superior man was so effortlessly manhandling him. To offer the muscleman behind him the satisfaction of knowing his body so easily brought him to this moment of release was too humiliating for the smaller guy. Brandon decided it was time to bring some climax to their fun and games. He lowered his face next to the other guy’s ear. “Look how easily my big arms tip your heavy Volvo up on its side. That’s fucking hot, isn’t it? If I wanted to I could push the big car over without any problem, but we’ll save that for another time. And feel how my gigantic thigh massages your body up against this door like you didn’t weigh a thing – and it’s making your cock ready to spew at any minute. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it, little man. Oh, I can tell you’re trying hard to prevent it. You don’t want to bust a wad for this big muscle stud and you’re desperately struggling to figure out why you’re having this kind of reaction in the first place. Am I right, Mr. Tiny? Yeah, we both know I am. Why don’t you think back to a few minutes ago – about what that big arm to the right of your head did to your bumper? Yeah, I’m talking about that massive gun you’re trying so hard to not look at – the big hard mound of muscle jutting up beside your head. Remember how that arm easily pulled your metal fender back into place and how that big hand crumpled the metal like it was nothing? Or how about we go back a little further – to the first time you saw my big body through the window of my truck. I saw those pretty blue eyes widen when you took in all this muscle. You’re trying so hard not to give in to your desires, aren’t you, little man? You don’t want to think about how much this big man turns you on, do you? But right now, all you can think about his how much power exists in my huge body – isn’t that so? And here’s what’s going to send you over the top, my tiny friend. Right now there are many people watching us – seeing how I so easily make your body do what I want it to. Hell, there are a couple of guys that have pulled their cars over on the other side of the street and they’re wanking off as they see me lift your Volvo so easily. But what excites you the most is that they also see how little you are compared to all my massiveness. They see that my big thigh has your entire body lifted off the ground and I’m about to make your teeny rocket explode just from jerking you against your car. You love how they are so fucking jealous because you are surrounded by hard muscle and they’re not. And they’re waiting, just like you are, for me to give you the command to cum. So, little man, why don’t you shoot for this big man? Cum now!” “Ahhhhhhhhhhh….” Simon could take no more. As he uncontrollably screamed out loud, his aching cock started spewing more cum than he thought his body could ever produce. He had fought valiantly to prevent from shooting, but his tormentor’s big body and his spot on description of what was happening in Simon’s head was too much. The smaller man could not believe that his tumultuous emotions were so transparent. How had the big man known exactly what would make Simon orgasm so quickly – especially since it was all new to Simon, himself. It was like the muscleman was a psychic or something. The big thigh continued to press his body up and down against his car door as Simon filled his underwear with hot creamy jism. Even as his entire frame continued to jerk wildly between the big body behind him and the metal door, he could feel a stream of milky liquid running down both legs. He was sure people in nearby houses were going to come to their doors to see what had made a man yell as loudly as he had – if they hadn’t already been watching all the action from the start. Simon’s embarrassment at the situation was intermingled with something he couldn’t name. It was a feeling of what . . . satisfaction, yes, satisfaction. Even though he desperately did not want to admit it, the powerful release that had just occurred was the most incredible sexual pleasure he had ever enjoyed – maybe even the most incredible experience period. A pang of remorse swept over him as soon as this thought entered his mind. He could not give the big man that kind of enjoyment – seeing him so submissive, but he also realized it was too late – his tormentor surely felt Simon’s uncontrollable response. “Yeah, little buddy, that was nice – real nice. I think you woke up the whole fucking neighborhood. All that cum is going to probably glue you to the side of your car. That was a beautiful tribute to my big body, Mr. Tiny. People just can’t control themselves when their around this much muscle, can they? And why should they?” “Get off me, asshole, or I really am going to call the police.” “Seriously? I don’t know how you’re going to do that, little one, since I see your phone inside the car and right now I don’t think you could move an inch even if you did have all of your strength. I’d say you’re pretty exhausted from that cum explosion, but mostly you can’t move because I won’t allow it. I bet that thought kind of turns you on, doesn’t it, even though your cock is still worn out – the fact that I can hold your body in place so easily.” Simon couldn’t believe the big man was so accurate. Having his body pinned to the car and knowing that the Volvo was still pushed up on two wheels was keeping his emptied dick rock hard. He was furious with the huge brute, but he was also already re-living the last thirty minutes in his head. Part of him wanted to scream for help, but he knew it would be useless. The big man could easily shut him up with one punch or just by simply slamming his face through the window. But, worse of all, Simon knew the real reason he wasn’t calling out – he was actually impressed by the behemoth, no, not impressed, turned on. Yes, he was fucking turned on. Simon chose a different path. “Can you please let me down . . . sir?” Brandon’s smile made it clear he was very pleased with the little man’s polite request. He realized that his new small friend could see his happy face reflected in the window and the guy’s little body shivered greatly when he noted that Brandon was delighted. A quick pulse of some new feeling shot through Brandon’s body, as well, and he wasn’t sure he could even name what it was – but that didn’t matter right now. He was aware that he could now move on to phase two of the plan for his new friend. “That’s a good little buddy. Of course I can put you down. I can do anything I want.” Simon felt the car’s wheels return to the road and noticed his legs were very wobbly when his feet finally hit the asphalt. He felt one of the big man’s hands press into his upper back after the massive thigh moved away. The giant mitt held Simon’s body up against the side of the Volvo as the other hand pulled out the wallet from his back pocket. He tried to look in the window to see what was happening – was it a robbery, now – but he was pressed too close. Suddenly the open wallet was tossed on the car’s roof and Simon could see everything was there, except his license. “Well it’s certainly nice to meet you, little Simon Pettit. My name is Brandon, Brandon Armstrong. I see you have a house over on Adelaide – pretty impressive. You must pull in one hell of a salary. That’s nice to know. I’ll be over to your place at six tonight, Simon, and I think I’ll keep your license until then. We can have some more fun and talk about how I might give you some satisfaction for what I did to your car – not to mention what I did to that worn out tiny dick of yours. See you at six, little man.” “You can’t keep my license. I need it to drive. And I won’t be home tonight. I have plans.” “Oh you’ll be there. I know you will. You don’t want to miss the fun. And don’t ever tell me what I can or can’t do. See you at six, squirt.” The big hand on Simon’s back was suddenly gone, but the little guy didn’t move. He stayed pressed up against the car while turning his head to get one last look at the huge back of Brandon Armstrong as the muscled man walked away. He watched as the behemoth awkwardly stuffed his oversized body into the cab and then started the truck. As he pulled past the Volvo, Simon could hear the big man chucking to himself. The sound of the guy’s laughter both frightened and thrilled the small man. Brandon drove down the road slowly and marveled at his good fortune. He had been advertising for months trying to find a little guy that was a true muscle worshipper and someone that could handle being dominated. So far, no one had lasted very long. The guy that stayed around for eight dates had seemed so promising. He kept saying over and over that he wanted Brandon to feel comfortable enough to be the full cocky alpha he was, but as soon as the big man had started letting his hair down and being his natural aggressive self, the guy had scampered away in the middle of the night. Every man was the same – petrified as shit whenever Brandon started being the dominant stud he was on the inside. No one seemed able to handle it when the big man flaunted his true power or said the things that ran through his head constantly. Little Simon Pettit had stood up to him even as Brandon had easily controlled the smaller man’s body. The intensity of Simon’s anger and his antagonistic spirit was such a fucking turn on for Brandon. He had nearly shot his own explosive load when Simon had ejaculated, but decided it would be better to wait and let the pressure in his body build up even more. Brandon hadn’t been this excited by a little runt in a very long time. His need to dominate and get worshipped was so powerful that he contemplated ripping the truck’s steering wheel from its column, but he had already replaced the damn thing twice. He controlled the urge by contemplating his upcoming reunion with Simon. He also decided that he wouldn’t shower or change clothes before going over and, as a matter of fact, he made a plan to go work out a second time right before he paid his visit to Adelaide Avenue. Somehow, he knew that would drive Simon crazy – seeing and smelling the big man’s sweat covered body. Simon heard the truck move down the street, but he didn’t back away from his car. His mind was trying to wrap itself around all that had just happened, but, more importantly, he still needed something to help him stay standing erect. His body was still spent by the explosion Brandon Armstrong had caused in his pants. Simon was furious at himself for not having more self control, but he was also still in awe of all the giant had done – crumpling metal, lifting the car, jerking Simon’s body against the door with his big thigh – and then there was the memory of the guy’s huge frame haunting Simon’s thoughts. Seeing the guy’s biceps bulging out wider and higher than his own head was plastered in his mind. How could an arm be so big was the question that kept racing through Simon’s brain. What disgusted Simon the most, however, was the fact that his cock was still fully hard. He finally pressed his body away from the car and listened to the sound of the cum soaked material of his pants peel itself away from the side of the car. He looked down and saw that some of door’s paint had been stripped away – still clinging to his chinos. Simon also noticed that his shirt and pants were covered in the grease and grime that had obviously been all over the side of his car. He looked like he had fallen face down in a giant puddle of oil and dirt. He also noticed that the milky white stain from his ejaculation covered his entire crotch and stretched almost down to his knees on both pants legs. Even his shirt had soaked up a lot of juice and was dripping wet across his abs. “Aw fuck.” Simon staggered a few steps backward and contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside his psyche told him not to. The big man knew where he lived now and that meant Simon’s safety was in peril. He could not believe he was acting like this – almost like a defenseless puppy in the big hands of his owner. He also couldn’t believe he was still so fucking hard. As he quickly glance around, noticing the two guys sound asleep after being worn out by orgasms in their individual cars across the street, he opened the driver’s door and fell into the seat. Immediately the interior of his Volvo smelled like a bathhouse – something that made Simon’s cock twitch a little more. Without even thinking about it, Simon turned the ignition and started driving – again fully intent on going to the police. But the man’s brain went into autopilot and he headed home. His heart was pounding in rhythm with the pulsations of his cock, signifying his excitement and fear about the upcoming evening visit from Brandon Armstrong. Part Two – Brandon Gets Ready for the Visit Brandon’s bull-sized cock was fully engorged and aching for release as he benched enough weight to equal a large SUV. His entire body was equally turned on as he easily churned out repetitions with the precision of a professional. He had returned to the gym that afternoon to work off some muscle steam and work up a major sweat before paying his promised visit to little Simon’s house. It was like he was jacking up his muscles extra big just to make playtime that evening ever more special. He wanted the scrawny man’s nose to get a overwhelming whiff of what a real man smelled even as his eyes would surely struggle to comprehend all of Brandon’s tightly clothed massiveness. In short, Brandon wanted to make an even stronger impression than he had after smacking the back end of the tiny dude’s car in their earlier fender bender, and then easily taking care of the bumper with one hand and doing the same with Simon’s tiny hard cock with one big thigh. Brandon’s own giant perpetual wood was caused partly because he was still so jacked up from shocking the shit out of the dweeb – easily lifting his car, from just being so fucking huge, and from kind of scaring the hell out of him when the little guy got his first full view of the giant. But there was something else making his fat thick kickstand press his sweats out as if he were packing a big two-by-four at his crotch - and he couldn’t put his finger on it exactly. It had something to do with little man Simon, but it wasn’t a feeling that was familiar to the huge man. Brandon pushed the overloaded bar upward and loved how the weighted ends made the fucking thing bend down almost in a horseshoe shape. The behemoth knew people were looking at the strained bar, his super pumped chest, and the giant cock standing straight up like the main tent pole of a traveling circus. The power coursing through his body was almost too much and he worried that he might suddenly start to destroy things just to get relief. He thought about grabbing three or four men and taking them into the back room and plowing their asses and mouths until he calmed his body down some, but knew that he was so jacked up right now that he would probably cause some major damage to the puny men’s bodies – and he didn’t need that kind of trouble before his appointment. He didn’t want anything to prevent him from making his six o’clock meeting with pretty boy Simon. “Hey man, you gonna be much longer? You’ve been on that bench for a while now. You’re required to let other people use it.” Brandon had placed the now eternally warped bar in the supports and tilted his head back so he could look at the man who had spoken to him. A big smile crept across his face as he gazed upon a thuggish looking guy that must have been a wannabe powerlifter or some kind of strongman – he was big and thick, but his body didn’t hold a candle to Brandon’s massiveness. It was clear that Brandon’s true size was slightly disguised since he was lying on the bench. The larger man decided to take his time getting up and turning around since he knew that seeing the guy’s face after he got a gander at Brandon’s height, width, and thickness was going to be priceless. Brandon wanted this guy to piss in his pants after realizing his stupid mistake – daring to talk to someone that was clearly superior to him in every way. Brandon thought about standing up, lifting the weighted bar in his hands, and then tossing it to the guy – but he knew immediately that would either kill the man or do some serious damage to his body. Again, his excitement about the upcoming meeting with Simon helped him to suppress any need to rip steel plates apart or hurt stupid men that didn’t realize who they were talking to. Brandon sat up on the bench and was rewarded with a loud gasp from guy behind him. He was sure the man’s dick shot hard just from one glance at the width of his shoulders and the monster upward bulge of his trapezius muscles. Brandon’s body started tingling, as he thought about the next part of his little display. When the big man stood up he heard the other guy completely stop breathing – and it crossed Brandon’s mind that the powerlifter’s heart stopped beating, too. It was already clear, without even turning around, that Brandon surpassed the other guy by about seven inches and probably one hundred pounds. The earlier look at the fellow, when lying on the bench, had enabled Brandon to assess the situation easily. Turning around was so much fun for the giant alpha. He knew exactly how white the other guy’s face was going to be and how his body was going to be shaking in fear. He was not disappointed. When he turned around the shorter man merely mouthed the word ‘fuck’ because he was too shocked to make a sound. There were so many options for Brandon since the guy was at a complete standstill from being so scared – he could bend a bar around the guy’s neck and go home happy knowing it was going to take some industrial sized mechanical cutters to get it off, he could grab the guy’s neck in the V of his hand and lift him off the floor to shake him silly, or he could pick up the bench the guy so desperately wanted and mangle it into a ball of metal and other demolished materials – but a more exciting idea popped into the big man’s head. He leaned down and toward the now frightened powerlifter – and he merely growled as loud as he could. “Grrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!” Brandon’s animalistic booming voice caused all motion and sound in the gym to come to a complete stop. Every head turned in the direction of the two men. The poor powerlifter’s body went completely stiff and a huge wet stain started seeping across his crotch. The frightened man didn’t move a muscle and for a second everyone thought he had had a heart attack. Brandon reached out with a big hand and thumped the man’s head with his forefinger, causing the guy to fall backwards to the floor, like a statue being toppled by a group of men. Brandon then turned around and sat back down on the bench. As he lay on his back and began to pump out a few more reps with the intense weight he could hear some guys coming over to pull the body on the floor to a safe place. Brandon chuckled as he heard the men whisper that the guy on the floor was thankfully breathing and that he had obviously shot his entire wad in one jarring, momentous ejaculation. After that, no one bothered big Brandon – as a matter of fact, no one came near him. The thrill of intimidating the powerlifter had only increased the pressure within Brandon’s already stiff rod – but it was thoughts of Simon that filled his mind. He was beginning to wonder how he might play with the little man’s body – or what he might do to his house. “These final ten are for you, Simon.” Brandon spoke to himself – trying to muster enough strength to pump out ten more repetitions with a bar loaded with enough weight to bring two elephants to their knees. The alpha’s arms were tired as shit after benching for what must have been an hour and a half straight, but thoughts of his upcoming reunion with Simon helped him to crank out not ten, but twenty perfect lifts with the insane poundage. The realization that thinking of Simon helped the huge guy to go way beyond what was normally possible in weightlifting caused huge gobs of thick-as-hell pre-cum to ooze from the giant bulbous head of his monster cock. This momentous reaction caused Brandon’s head to start spinning with mixed emotions – mainly, what was it about this dweeb that excited him so and how much fun it was going to be to finally slam Brandon’s giant dick into pretty Simon’s tight ass. This was almost too much for the big man to handle. “Oh yeah, fuuuuckkk.” Brandon spoke out loud and didn’t care at all. He was so caught up in his excitement about dominating Simon that he could have shot a record load of cum right there in front of everyone in the gym. He knew no one could do a thing about it if he did – hell, most of the men in the place would probably explode instantly themselves after seeing the huge man on the bench shoot a volley of cum so hard that it hit the ceiling of the two-story room. Brandon kept thinking about the small body of Simon and how easily he had manipulated the man on the street earlier. His giant thigh had lifted the little dweeb with no effort at all and then it had rubbed his body against his car with so much pressure that the guy had shot his load within minutes. The thought of Simon’s pants being filled with buckets of semen, which was induced so easily manly domination, made Brandon reach out and grab his upright pole through the pants and squeeze it hard, hard enough to bust bricks. The intense pressure, however, only brought pleasure to the big man and he thought again about plowing the asses of some little men in the gym – maybe the powerlifter had recovered enough for Brandon to lift him off the floor with his super cock and fill the smaller guy with his fucking hot man-juice. Brandon started moaning loudly and the gym got silent again. “Fuck yeah!” Thoughts of Simon made the mega alpha release the grip on his giant rod and will the engorged thing to calm down. Brandon wanted to save all of his sweet muscle nectar for the tiny guy that filled all of his present thoughts – something that was so fucking unbelievable to the big man. It confused the shit out of him – why was he so turned on by this particular dweeb? It was clear that Brandon realized Simon had something special – it’s what he had felt the moment the guy had torn into him and acted so brave after the wreck. And even though he didn’t know what more was involved in this feeling, he was definitely willing to try and find out. Part of Brandon did not like how obviously smitten he was with Simon – the alpha man never cowered to anyone, - but another part of him wanted something that presently couldn’t be named. It felt, however, like a desire to please the little man. Brandon never pleased anyone but himself – so this was such a fucking foreign feeling. He couldn’t believe for one second that he gave a shit about what puny Mr. Simon wanted or liked – but that didn’t change the fact that his heart and head led him down a different path. Just to prove how wrong his gut feelings were, he cranked out another twenty reps with the overloaded bar and the lifting came very easy this time. The big man was proving a point, but Brandon also realized there was some kind of mysterious connection between the puny Mr. Simon and his own ability to move some heavy weight – and maybe even grow huger. This feeling was what was drawing him more than anything to their rendezvous on Adelaide Avenue in less than an hour. He certainly couldn’t wait to dominate the little fellow and finally get the chance to demolish huge things, but there was something else waiting in their exchange and Brandon knew it hadn’t even begun to be fully explored. He was ready to squash the small man with his big body and his dominating spirit, but he was pretty sure that his own life was about to change, too. Part Three – Simon Prepares for the Visit Simon found himself wandering from room to room in his large house – lost in some kind of euphoric fear of what had happened earlier on the street – and what was about to happen in just a little over an hour when someone came to visit. He had not changed or showered by this point. The smell of his dried cum mixed with the stench of gas and dirt caused by being pressed into his car were only overpowered by the lingering memory of the pungent intoxicating masculine odor produced by Brandon’s giant body. Simon kept trying to will all thoughts of the behemoth from his mind but nothing he did was helping to push them away. The same was true about his throbbing hard-on; the poor thing hadn’t subsided since the confrontation on the road – it was still stiff as a board. Simon had become fixated on beating himself up for not doing more to stand up to Brandon earlier. He was even still debating whether or not to call the police. Maybe it would be good to have a bunch of officers waiting here when his visitor arrived. It crossed his mind that the entire force could be here and they wouldn’t be able to stop Brandon, but the nervous small man forced that idea from his head. He knew it was partly what he wished and not what he knew would be true. Was it possible to become this obsessed with someone in such a short amount of time – but was it even Brandon he was actually so taken with or was it his massive muscles and power. Or, worse yet, was it a mixture of all three. “Fuck, Simon, get a hold of yourself.” He stopped in the middle of his living room as his voice echoed out loud. He was not acting in his typical “take charge” manner. He had never been someone easily intimidated and this was not the time to lose that approach to life – just because of some inane infatuation. Simon knew what he had to do and he lurched into action without giving anything a second thought. He went upstairs and began to undress as he walked across his large bedroom. He turned on the shower and then gathered the clothes to throw them in the laundry basket, but then decided to toss them in the trash instead. It would help him to get rid of all memories of Brandon. The newly charged guy then stepped into the shower and let the warm water soothe his scattered mind and his aching cock. As he got dressed about twenty minutes later he was completely renewed and was now even surer of what he needed to do. He dressed, gathered his keys and wallet, and then stepped into the garage. Seeing his car caused him to falter momentarily, remembering how Brandon had manhandled the back bumper so easily. And then remembering how the big man hand manhandled him, as well, was almost too much. Simon pushed those thoughts away and avoided looking at the bumper or the door where the action had all taken place. He dropped into the car, hit the garage door opener, and backed into the driveway quickly. He slammed on his breaks halfway down the short patch of asphalt when he saw the pumped up humongous body of Brandon standing in the way and noticed how the guy was glaring into the car. Simon was instantly too petrified to do anything. He simply watched as the big man walked up to the back of the car and placed his hands across the edge of the trunk. Windows were down so it was easy to hear the big man when he spoke. “I figured you’d try to get out of our playtime, punk, so I dropped by a little early. I knew you wouldn’t have the balls to face me. But you’re not going anywhere, tiny man. Come on then, let’s see what this piece of shit can do. I dare you to try and run me down. After I beat this flimsy machine, I’m going to beat your scrawny ass.” “You and what fucking army, dickhead?” Simon yelled back without even thinking. Even though his mind was fighting hard to will his body not to react, the previously calm dick in his pants shot instantly hard. There was something in Brandon’s cockiness that just got to the smaller man in a big way and the thought of this guy taking on his car made Simon quiver with delight. These emotions didn’t prevent him from taking on the man, though. Simon was not one to give in easily. He watched as Brandon kept one beefy arm pressed against the car and then flexed the other gun and simply smiled. He was playing with Simon and it only pissed the small guy off even more. “This is all the army I’m going to need, little man.” “We’ll see about that! You’re going to be wishing your arms were as big as your ego when your ass is flattened on the driveway.” “Bring it on, runt, bring it on.” Simon was so furious at the big man, as well as being on an adrenaline high from seeing the guy’s pumped up body in his rearview mirror that he didn’t even think twice about what he did next. He shifted his eyes to look straight ahead, convinced it was okay to get revenge for what had happened to his car earlier and to teach the asshole a lesson. He started pressing down on the gas pedal and the car moved backwards a little, followed by a slight crunching sound. Simon’s cock twitched uncontrollably as he thought about his car rolling over the bulging muscles of Brandon – smashing him to the ground. The big man had unleashed something demented in the driver and he wasn’t really thinking about the harm he was going to cause. As a matter of fact the idea of seeing Brandon in a hospital bed with casts and bandages thrilled Simon immensely. The crunching noise got louder and the car started bouncing up and down a little, obviously rolling over a beefy body. Simon pushed the pedal down even more and that’s when he started to hear the sound of squealing tires. This bizarre noise made Simon glance back into his mirror. The little man’s jaw dropped as he gazed at the evil grin of Brandon, who was leaning down slightly and easily holding the car in place. Simon pressed the pedal all the way to the floor and the noise being made by the tires increased. This only made the smile on the giant’s face grow even wider and the already colossal biceps started to bulge even more massively as he continued to prevent the vehicle from moving. “Fuck yeeaaaahhhh, boy, help me work out these arms. Your little Volvo is giving me a good-sized pump. Look at my guns popping out so damn much. Too bad my body is so stronger than your puny machine. Now let me show you what real power is!” The crunching noise increased and Simon suddenly realized the sound was actually Brandon’s powerful hands easily crushing the back of his car as he prevented the big thing from inching backwards. Simon’s heart began to beat quickly and a feeling of intense fear crept into his head. That’s when the unbelievable happened – the fucking car started moving forward. It was slowly at first, but then the momentum increased. You could hear the grunting and the heavy breathing from Brandon as he shoved the car toward the house – even with the thing in reverse and the gas pedal being floored. Simon’s mind was on overload – he couldn’t begin to completely comprehend what was happening. He just knew there was a force of nature packed into the man’s huge body and it was beating his car. Slowly and methodically, Brandon muscled the automobile toward its obvious parking place, even as the spinning tires wore down their tread trying to fight against him. “Fucking no way. This can’t be happening!” Simon’s shock was only interrupted by the smell of burnt rubber, which was now very strong and Simon knew there were going to be marks on the driveway, maybe even footprints left from Brandon’s powerful legs as they stepped briskly toward the house. Within just a few minutes the giant had maneuvered the car back into the garage – easily defeating the powerful Volvo as if it had been a little red wagon he was pushing forward with one hand. By this time the man’s biceps were so big that the sleeves of his t-shirt were beginning to rip. Simon was still pressing the pedal completely to the floor and smoke was billowing up from the tires and the overheated engine. Suddenly the back of the car came up off the ground with a jerk; Simon’s small frame fell forward and his forehead hit the steering wheel. Brandon had simply lifted the back of the car like it was nothing – a wheelbarrow for him to play with. Simon gazed into the rearview mirror and watched as Brandon’s face suddenly became even more devious. The giant’s smile seemed to reek of as power as his body did. He shifted his right hand to a more central place on the car and grabbed the bumper; the sound of metal being crushed was louder than the car’s engine. He then released the car with his left hand and raised it up in a monstrous teasing biceps flex. Simon moaned out loud – partly in lust and partly out of fear of what Brandon was capable of. The humongous arm was larger than any body part Simon had ever seen live and in person – it seemed almost thicker than Simon’s torso. There were veins streaking all across it and the mound of muscle bulged to insane heights. The sleeve of the t-shirt immediately ripped systematically across the top of the rising gun, as if the guy had planned the show perfectly. The sight of the uncovered biceps was almost too much for Simon to handle – his body was shaking uncontrollably as he willed himself not to ejaculate. He didn’t want to give the big man that kind of satisfaction. “You’re gonna regret trying to leave, punk. I’m planning to teach you a lesson or two for disobeying me. But let’s start by making it more difficult for you to go anywhere.” The monstrously pumped up man continued to hold the car with one hand and then moved his flexed arm upward. Since Simon had his sunroof open he could follow the big guy’s movements completely. Brandon reached up and grabbed the mechanism that controlled the garage door with his big hand. He then began to squeeze the box slowly – just to cock-tease the smaller man. Simon kept his foot pressed to the floor as he watched the thick fingers of Brandon’s hand begin to demolish the metal box it now surrounded. A screeching noise was emitted when the large hand became too powerful for the steel contraption to compete against. Sparks flew everywhere as the electricity was shorted, then the inner workings of the device were squeezed so tightly they fused together and oozed out between the fingers, and then finally the big man simply ripped the entire apparatus from the track overhead. Brandon chuckled loudly as he tossed it through the sunroof and it landed on the passenger seat beside Simon – still smoking and burning the leather because it was so hot from being destroyed. Simon let out a fearful squeal when he gazed at the now mangled piece of junk beside him. He glanced back through the sunroof and saw Brandon flick the garage door backwards with a slight tug of his hand and the huge metal siding went flying down the track and slammed into the concrete floor with a loud thud. Simon was sure the bottom panel of the door had sunk into the ground a few feet, even though the big man had only flicked it lightly with his hand. He returned his gaze into the rearview mirror and locked eyes with the muscled monster. “Cut the engine or I’m going to start ripping this fucking frail car apart until I get to you, little man, and there’s no telling what I’ll do when I reach your weak body. Care to find out?” Simon thought quickly. He turned the motor off, but he was out his door before the pistons stopped moving. He bolted quickly through the door into his house. Brandon laughed out loud as he watched the scared mouse run away and then he dropped the car, loving how it bounced a few times and then finally settled – obviously worn out from being overpowered by the huge stud that now towered over it. The big man walked around to the side of the car and bent down. He placed his index finger against the back tire, which was a lot more worn down than before, and then pressed in slightly. Instantly the rubber was punctured and it popped loudly like a balloon being poked with a stick. Brandon’s cock jumped a little as he realized how easy it was for him to destroy tires. This was something new for him. He did the same thing at the front after slamming the door shut which frightened little Simon had left open. It was pretty clear that the door had been shoved so hard that no mortal would ever be able to open it again. The muscle man then moved toward the locked entrance to the house, satisfied that Simon wouldn’t be exiting through the garage tonight or any time soon. When he reached the heavy wooden door he tried the handle, just to tease the little fellow on the other side. Knowing that Simon had bolted every lock on the other side made the big man laugh out loud. “After everything I’ve done so far, you actually think a little door is going to prevent me from getting in, squirt? Have you not learned anything? My cock could rip this thing off its hinges, but I’m saving that huge piece of meat for your ass. No need to waste my precious cum by getting too excited from easily ripping the rod through solid oak. You might want to stand back, little missy, since I’m about to come in even though I hven’t been invited.” Simon had, indeed, been standing behind the locked door. He had listened to everything that happened in the garage – realizing quickly what it was that had burst his tires so easily. He now jumped to the side, out of the way from what he knew would be a frightening display of brute strength. He knew Brandon was probably going to rip the door from its frame or kick it in. Suddenly, there was a loud boom and the center of the large slab of wood exploded because of the force of something much stronger busting through. After the initial shock of the destruction had passed, Simon was able to focus and saw the dust covered head of Brandon poking through like he was some giant animal trophy mounted to a wall. The guy had butted his forehead through the heavy oak without any problem and Simon noticed that the big man’s smile seemed even more evil than before. Brandon turned his head and noticed the small man cowering in fear. “Here’s Johnny! That’s right, little man, you should be afraid. If I can splinter this door with little effort just think what I’m going to do to your scrawny body. I hope your catching on to the fact that you aren’t ever going to find a place to hide from me. I’ll hunt you down no matter where you go or what you try to do to prevent me. I think I’ll come in and make myself at home now, whether you like it or not.” And with those simple words the giant simply walked into the hallway. He pushed his body upwards and forward at the same time – ripping through the remnants of the door as if it were tissue. Simon was completely flabbergasted at how little trouble it was for Brandon to rip through heavy wood with almost no inertia – the guy’s hard muscles didn’t need speed or a big head start to demolish the door, they were powerful enough on their own. Chunks of wood fell to the floor and little slivers clung to the giant’s torn and dirty t-shirt. There were burn marks in the material where sparks had fallen, there were streaks of oil and grime - clearly where Brandon had wiped his dirty hands after manhandling the car - and there were gaps and rips where bulging muscles had become too huge for cloth to contain. Simon was leaning against the wall above a chest that was used to store shoes, umbrellas, and other items. Brandon turned and towered over the smaller man. “Let’s have little conversation, Simon, but let’s see if we can make it a teenie bit more even, shall we?” Brandon wrapped his big hands around the other man’s shoulders and squeezed tightly, loving how the little guy winced with pain. The giant then pressed in and lifted the guy’s insanely light body into the air – high enough for him to stand on the chest. Now the two men were almost eye-to-eye. “So, now, you can at least look me in the face. This really doesn’t make us any more even, since I still out hulk you by so much. But, at least, now I won’t get a neck ache from having to look down so far. Geez, Simon, your body weighed nothing at all. It was like I wasn’t lifting anything. It felt like I could have broken you to pieces if I had continued to squeeze. I’m going to have to be careful when I toss you around later on.” “You aren’t going to be tossing me around, asshole, and you need to get the fuck out of my house!” Simon had no idea where he got the guts to talk to the big man that way – especially after all the powerful things he had seen Brandon do. The smaller man was simply angrier than he had ever been in his entire life. It registered on some level he was picking a losing battle but he didn’t care – even if it was suicidal – he would not let the big man get the best of him. He would let his anger override any fear that might be bubbling up in his mind. “And you’re going to pay me for everything you’ve destroyed – you hear me, you stupid thug!” To emphasize his point Simon poked a forefinger three times into the full to bursting chest that seemed as thick as the wall behind him. Brandon didn’t say anything and looked down at the finger that remeained thrust out in the air a few inches from his pecs. He shook his head slowly and made a tsk tsk sound that was very ominous. He then returned his eyes to the face before him. “I’m not paying for a thing, dweeb, and if you poke me one more time you’re going to regret it more than anything you’ve ever regretted in your entire life.” Simon’s brain was overloaded with a fury that was almost inhuman. He could hear what the big man was saying but it was like he didn’t care or like he wanted to antagonize the behemoth as much as he could. His strong feeling of defiance made him fearless. He slowly shoved his finger into the big chest before him, allowing a brave smile of rebelliousness to spread across his face. There was a brief calm before the storm and then, instantly, a huge forearm came up and brushed Simon’s arm to the side. Then the massive wall of muscle hovering in front of Simon came crashing into his body with unbelievable force – shoving him into the wall behind and causing his feet to come up off the chest. In a blink of an eye his body was compressed so tightly that he couldn’t draw even a slight breath. The small man desperately tried to gasp for air, but his chest, lungs, and entire upper torso could not move at all. Brandon’s face was pressed into the side of Simon’s head and the giant’s warm breath snorted out like a wild bull. “Yeah, little man, you thought you were being brave, didn’t you. And now it’s hard to breathe, ain’t it. You better be glad I didn’t decide to rip that little finger off your hand or punch you so hard you went soaring through that wall behind you. You’re getting a little light headed now aren’t you, punk. Right before you go nighty night from all this muscle smothering you why don’t you take a look at that beefy arm and powerful hand holding on to the doorframe to the left. I want to give you something to dream about when you blackout.” “Fuck you, Neanderthal” “Oh you must have visions of grandeur, Simon, if you think for a second that your little skinny dick will ever get to feel my tight hole. I’d probably flatten your weak cock with just one tight squeeze of my cheeks, but the fact of the matter is I’m going to be the only one doing the fucking around here. I’m going to have you begging all the time for me to stretch out your little hole with my monster dick. You’re going to dream all the time about me plowing that pretty ass of yours.” “The hell I will!” Simon’s vision was now a little blurry and he was running out of breath. Even his words no longer had much vigor behind them. A loud cracking sound made him suddenly focus for a last few seconds. Simon stared at Brandon’s large hand that was holding on to the doorframe near them. The grip was helping the big guy compress the smaller body into the wall. Simon’s cock got a burst of energy as he watched the wood and plaster basically disintegrate from the torturous pressure of the hand squeezing it. A huge chunk of the wall was easily ripped away as Brandon’s animalistic grunts became louder. That’s when everything in Simon’s world went black. Part Four Simon slowly came awake and immediately felt something heavy around his ankles and wrists. He knew, instinctively, he was sitting in one of his dining room chairs. He opened his eyes to see the jerk Brandon standing in the middle of the living room – shirtless and huge. He looked at his own forearms and saw that one of his large wrenches – from the garage – had been manhandled into a makeshift type of handcuffs. Metal had been basically twisted into an unmovable tight circle around his wrists. He leaned over and saw that the same thing had been done to his ankles using a crowbar. Simon’s first thoughts were full of awe at the power that existed in Brandon’s powerful arms – the only tools the big man needed to crush metal into any desired shape. “What’s the matter, little man? Can’t you free yourself? It took no effort at all for me to twist that iron around your puny body. Come on tough guy, show me what you got – let’s see you escape. I could do it with just two fingers.” “Fuck you!” Simon didn’t even waste energy trying to undo the wreckage Brandon had inflicted on the metal tools. He knew there was no way his small body could even attempt to pry apart the mangled instruments. He did, however, look down at the wrench to see Brandon’s finger impressions all over the metal and how it was now totally distorted. Simon became mad at himself when he felt slight disappointment about he being unconscious and not getting to see Brandon coil the tools easily with just his bare hands. That’s also when Simon noticed his hardening cock starting to stand straight up in his lap – unencumbered by clothing. He glanced at the floor and saw the shredded remains of his pants, underwear, and shirt – obviously ripped off his body by his tormentor. “Yeah, look at puny boy getting all turned on while he’s thinking about how easy it was for me to fuck up a crowbar and that huge wrench. I bet you wish you could have seen me do it – don’t you? For my big body, it was like playing with twigs – I could have ripped those things into a bunch of small pieces if I wanted. Yeah, that thought makes your cock twitch something awful, doesn’t it Simon. It’s crazy ain’t it – how I disgust you so much and, yet, you want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your entire life.” “In your dreams, asshole!” “Man, you’ve got some big balls, Simon. I mean it – both literally and figuratively. Those orange-sized ball sacs hanging from that surprisingly large penis are pretty awesome. But it’s your utter stupidity and some kind of little-man syndrome that makes you think you have even the slightest chance against my massive body that impresses me the most. I can tell you’re scared shitless by my power, but you won’t allow yourself to give into me. Even when you know that I could rip your body into a hundred different pieces with no exertion whatsoever you still choose to call me names and run from me. Hell, you even thought your big old car could run me over – but we quickly saw that all my muscles were too much for that piece of junk. I’ve beaten machines that were a hundred times bigger than your Volvo, man, so don’t ever think you’re going to stop me with anything smaller than an entire fucking continent. I’m just too strong, little one, and don’t you forget it. But I do like your spunk, man. It’s what made me choose you.” “For what?” “You’ll see. Soon, your disgust is going to turn into total lust for me man. I’m going to conquer that rebellious spirit just like a cowboy taming a bucking bronco. You’re going to be my stallion, boy, and you’re going to love it. I’ve been looking for someone like you for a long time. You and me are going to have a lot of fun together.” “Go to hell! You disgust me.” “Now, now, that hurt, Simon. Really. I can’t believe you’d stoop to such a low point. I mean, it’s pretty clear by that large cock sticking so proudly straight up in the air that your body and your brain just aren’t in sync. I may disgust you mentally, but it is very obvious that my body and my strength please you on an animalistic level very much. To prove my point I thought it might be fun to take some time to play some more – this time while you’re conscious.” Brandon reached down and picked up another larger wrench from the dining room table. He walked over to stand about a foot from Simon. He held the wrench in one hand and placed his thick thumb up against the long handle. While showing no signs of strain the big man began to press harder. Veins popped out all over the big man’s forearms and biceps and a high-pitched squealing sound filled the room as Simon unbelievably watched the top half of the wrench begin to bend over. He desperately wanted to close his eyes or look away but something deep inside him would not allow it. He was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that his entire body compelled him to watch. It was nothing for the gorgeous huge monster to push the steel wrench into a right angle. Without any warning and with no way to prevent it, Simon’s throbbing cock began to leak a huge gob of pre-cum. It bubbled up out of the dick slit like lava from a volcano and then slid slowly and lovingly down his huge hard tool. Brandon watched the delicious glob of milky Simon-juice inch its way down to the large hairy balls. He took his other hand and ran his forefinger against the jism while pressing into Simon’s ball roughly. Somehow the smaller man willed himself to not erupt fully, but it became harder as he watched the huge giant move the cum-covered finger up to his mouth and suck on it loudly with slurping noises. Still holding the weak wrench in front of Simon’s face, Brandon leaned down to whisper into the smaller man’s ear. “It’s a vicious cycle, little man. Watching me manhandle this supposed strong wrench so easily causes you to leak graciously even though you don’t want to – and that only causes me to want to show off more in hopes that some simple display of super strength will finally make you shoot off like a fucking cannon. And that, my friend will only make me want to do something even bigger to impress the next ejaculation out of you – you see, a vicious cycle. By the way, you taste good – real good. Go on, tell me you don’t like me showing off my strength for you.” Brandon’s words made Simon teeter on the brink of orgasm even more. He gritted his teeth hard and somehow willed himself not to shoot buckets of his jizz into the air. Simon had always been able to unleash such a torrent of man-milk that guys had been constantly blown away over the years. He did not want to give the huge man in front of him that satisfaction – even though it was the most difficult thing he had ever done. Simon was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that he briefly forgot what an asshole the guy was and he spoke freely. “Please, god, break it in two.” Brandon pulled back from Simon – clearly pleased that his little show of strength had impressed his prisoner so much. Brandon had a master plan and all of this was just a huge preview of the main event. The big man’s own cock was so hard that he, himself, had started to leak uncontrollably, as well. Brandon knew, however, that Simon was too preoccupied to notice. He was beginning to like this little guy even more. He was extremely happy that the fender bender from earlier in the day had brought them together. It certainly seemed like fate had miraculously shined on Brandon’s life. He looked down at the smaller man and smiled. It was a smile that was somehow sweet and very devious at the same time. He spoke softly this time, but Simon didn’t notice. “The strength in just my thumb turns you on, Simon, doesn’t it?” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because it’s more power than my fucking entire body.” “So if I pull this pathetic little wrench apart it will make you happy?” “Yes! God, yes.” Brandon grabbed the second end of the wrench with his other huge hand. He quickly bent the piece of metal back into a straight line and then he began to pull – slowly. He held the tool in front of Simon’s face so the guy could get the entire effect. At this point both men were turned on beyond belief. Brandon began to pull his hands outward,– away from each other. Simon was fixated on the middle of the steel wrench and was caught off guard when metal began to react like a piece of taffy. Brandon’s powerful hands pulled the wrench slowly in two directions and the middle began to stretch – becoming thinner and thinner because of the strength that existed in the man’s body. Simon let a moan escape from his mouth as he watched the steel middle become a skinny thread of metal. Suddenly, the wrench was torn in two and this proved to be too much for the captive man. His cock began to spew like a shaken uncorked champagne bottle. Cum splattered both men’s torsos as it skyrocketed into the air. Simon screamed out – as if in agony – and Brandon moaned in total empathy with the smaller man’s uncontrollable reaction. The orgasm was long and painful for Simon. Both men were showered with thick gobs of cum and ended up looking like two cupcakes covered in white frosting. When Simon’s body finally stopped convulsing violently, Brandon quickly asked him a question – hoping to catch him off guard – even as he continued to hold the two pieces of metal in his hand. “Why does that turn you on so much, Simon? The question was simple and without any edge to it. Simon was still trying to recover from his embarrassing orgasm – which he offered to this man he truly hated – but something inside him accepted the question at face value. He realized the behemoth in front of him truly wanted to know the answer. It was suddenly a favorable glimpse into the asshole in front of him. Simon ended up answering truthfully. “Strength is such a turn on, Brandon. God, how I wish I had the strength to rip a wrench in two.” “Really, Simon? Do you really wish that?” “Of course.” The sudden smile on Brandon’s face was something unrecognizable. The big man had never grinned in a way that was so intoxicating and revealing at the same time. Simon, in a brief moment of post orgasm bliss, thought the guy truly handsome. It was disconcerting to the smaller guy to actually feel sympathy towards the man that had tormented him so – but the simple fact was there; Brandon’s nice side was a big turn on. “I hope you feel the same way Simon, because I’ve injected you with a drug cocktail that’s going to make you my physical rival in about ten more minutes.” Part Five Brandon moved behind Simon and brought his face down beside the smaller man’s head. He took the two pieces of the steel wrench he had just pulled apart with his bare hands and started rubbing the cool metal across Simon’s protruding nipples. The captive man’s chest was glistening because of the big drops of cum that had splattered him generously when he shot off watching the big man pull steel apart like it was a piece of soft taffy. Simon’s back arched away from the chair as the coldness of the tool teasingly slid back and forth across his hard nubs. Droplets of fresh semen oozed from his still hard-as-hell cock, sticking up so proudly from his crotch. Brandon moved one of the abused pieces of the wrench to the top of Simon’s dickhead and dipped it in the thick milky cum and then brought the abused tool to his own mouth, licking it ravenously – to taste the sweetness he had caused to erupt in the smaller man. “Damn, little man, you have not idea what it feels like to rip a fucking wrench apart with just your bare hands. It gives me such a rush to watch something that’s supposedly so tough bend to my will so easily. This big old tool didn’t stand a chance against my powerful arms, Simon. Did you see how I just pulled it apart like I was yanking a piece of thread in two? Fuck, that got my juices flowing – just like how it affected you. It was almost as good as overpowering your piece of shit Volvo earlier and I wasn’t even using all of my strength either time. Yeah, I like the way that makes you moan – you just can’t help yourself, can you little one? But fucking hell, man, soon you’re going to have the same kind of power. You’re going to be doing all the things I can do – even tossing little guys around whenever you want. And you’re going to be huge like me, too.” “Aw fuck, no way.” “Look at how that thought makes your dick bubble up like some kind of a hot cum-spring. Yeah, Simon boy likes the idea of growing big, doesn’t he? You see man; I’ve been searching for a guy like you. No, I’ve been searching for you specifically. I have waited a long time to find someone that didn’t cower from my size and my strength. You’ve known all day that I could rip you into little pieces without any problem, but you wouldn’t back down. Hell, you floored that shitty Volvo of yours and I still pushed it into the garage without any trouble – but that didn’t stop you from throwing insults my way. I’ve never had anyone to play rough with, Simon. Every guy I’ve ever started to share my true desire of wrestling or showing off for has gotten scared or intimidated, but not you. I lifted the back end of my last date’s car and that freaked him out. He left me in the middle of the night – and only because I asked if he would get off on me destroying things. Watching you get turned on when I demolished your garage door opener, or lifted you with one arm easily, or when I busted through your door so easily made me think you might be the one. But it was seeing how your cock spewed uncontrollably when I ripped this puny metal apart – the metal you’re feeling on your hard nips right now – well, that’s what confirmed what I suspected. You’re the perfect man to turn into my rival – hell; you might even be the perfect man to finally dominate me. We’ll just have to wait and see. I’m probably more excited about your transformation than you are.” “I doubt it.” Suddenly, Simon’s brain was open to the fact that his body was about to change. He was finding it difficult in his heart to thank the man who had tormented him so for the upcoming improvements to his body, but something inside him was already grateful. Brandon was rubbing his stubbly face against Simon’s and the smaller man loved every minute of it. Something about the hardness of the hair on the giant’s cheek equaled the power packed into his bulging muscles. It was a real man standing behind him and he could feel a real man’s cock pressing into his back through Brandon’s pants. Everything seemed like a dream or like time was suspended in some way. Both men were waiting for the miraculous change that was about to take place. And they didn’t have to wait long. “Arghhhhhh!” Immediately, Simon’s body began to ache like his insides were bursting through his skin. The pain was so incredible that his brain was forced to shut down. He stayed conscious, but his mind was sending no instructions to the rest of his body – it was merely in survival mode and tried to process what was happening. The heat generated through his skin was intense and instant. It felt like he had a two hundred degree fever and that his skin was exploding. Brandon recognized what was happening and immediately slid his hands around to Simon’s chest – grabbing hold of the man’s already tight pecs with a squeal of excitement. “Aw fuck yeah, it’s happening bro – you’re about to expand to the size of a massive muscle god. Shit, I’ve got to feel all of this. I can’t wait until you shred those makeshift constraints on your hands and feet like they were pieces of thread. Fuck, Simon, you’re going to grow and you’re going to grow huge. You’re going to love the power, dude. It’s intoxicating to be able to do the things I can do. You’ll want to show off all the time. Aw hell, I can feel your chest thrusting out wider already. Man, this is so fucking hot!” Even in the midst of terrible pain, Simon was able to tilt his head forward to watch his chest grow. He saw Brandon’s huge paws resting against his pecs and teasing his hard nipples, but then he noticed that the big man’s hands seemed to be shrinking. As he looked closer he realized that the opposite was actually true – his chest was growing huge in mere seconds. Simon’s flat boyish pectoral muscles ballooned out thickly and began to double, triple, quadruple in size and then kept going – until Simon couldn’t even keep track of how much they were growing. He simply knew they were becoming gigantic. The now small looking hands of Brandon were groping at the mounds of muscle and flesh like he was a sculptor working with clay. The big man behind Simon had his head shoved over the sitting man’s shoulder so he could watch the growth of the chest he was abusing so roughtly. “Oh, hell yes! Just look at those pecs man. They’re exploding way beyond what I imagined. I should have left your shirt on to watch those big puppies disintegrate the material. That would have been so fucking hot, but feeling these things getting bigger – skin-to-skin - is even better. Damn, look at those nipples getting huge, too, Simon! So fucking hot! Those fuckers are each going to be a mouthful in no time at all.” The pain was still excruciating, but Simon forced his head forward even more so he could watch the full expansion of his upper torso. Awareness of other parts of his body growing was slowly creeping into his brain, even as he tried desperately to ignore the pain. The man knew his biceps were growing huge, he could feel them pushing outward – his left one shoving hard against the big body of Brandon and actually making the man move. Simon’s insanely tensed body started to feel different – he could tell how much weight was being added to his once small frame and it was incredible. Even in the middle of the pain the growing man could feel a power coursing through his body making him stronger – probably as strong as Brandon. The intense orgasmic thrill that was emanating from Simon’s enlarging cock was caused by his realization of the power his body was generating and the pleasure slowly started overshadowing the pain. Brandon sensed what was happening in the body of his prisoner. “I bet an intense feeling of pleasure is starting to take over you body, isn’t it Simon? That’s the sign your growth is kicking into high gear. Damn, boy, you’re going to be huge and as strong as herd of bulls – maybe even stronger. Yeah, Simon boy, I’ve been waiting for the right man to come along – someone that had the right cocky attitude to equal the body I could give him. I’ve worked for years on creating that concoction I gave you, man, so I could make a dude who could seriously challenge me. I’ve needed an equal for so long and soon I’ll have one in you, Simon. You stood up to me even when I had more strength in one finger than you had in your entire body. That actually turned me on, sir, but not as much as it’s going to turn me on when you’re a fucking strong muscle freak and you can actually give me a good fight. And judging by how hard your growing cock is right now I have a feeling you’re looking forward to it, too. By the way, dude, when your cock spews that’s when your growth is actually finished. Your body just knows and allows you to finally release all the pressure that the muscle growth has caused inside of you. Shit, man, can you feel how humongous your arms have gotten. They look so fucking hot. And that chest of yours hasn’t slowed its growing down at all. I can tell by the way you’re breathing – kind of normal now - that your bones have stopped growing – so the pain has probably stopped, too. Right now, you should just be soaking up all the glorious feelings that come from your muscles ballooning to sizes you never imagined. I can feel your ass lifting you higher off this chair as it gets thicker and thicker with muscle.” “Feels . . . so . . . good!” “I bet it does, dude. I bet blood is pumping through your body a hundred times faster than it did just an hour ago. And all that blood is turning into muscle – which is connecting with the muscle that’s already there and pushing it out even more. Every part of you is growing, dude. Even your smallest toe is going to end up about five hundred times stronger than it was. My hand groping your abs feels like its pressing into the side of a mountain. Everything on you is getting so fucking hard – that big cock, your skin, and every single growing muscle. Your shoulders are as wide as mine now, Simon, and that excites you so much, doesn’t it – to be the size of the guy you’ve lusted after all day. I can see that cock of yours is getting ready to shoot off like someone just threw a lighted match into an ammo factory. Shit, look how thick you are everywhere - the heaviness feels awesome doesn’t it, big man?” Even though Simon still despised the man standing behind his now huge frame, he couldn’t deny that everything Brandon was saying was true. Simon suddenly felt like he weighed as heavy as a tank or something. And every part of his body felt thicker than super dense metal. His cock was so huge that as it bobbed back and forth he could feel it actually pulling his crotch and ass in different directions. Simon's legs felt like two pillars of marble – dense as hell and hard enough to withstand a car slamming into them. His arms felt super heavy and powerful. The growing man could actually feel each part of his biceps and triceps muscles and sense how thick the layers of sinew had become. There was an inner awareness of the power in his arms that was hard to explain. Simon knew he could do amazing things even before he had done them. But the part of his body that brought him the most satisfaction – the muscled enhancements bringing him closest to explosion - had everything to do with his massive pecs. Brandon obviously felt the same way because his hands had returned to the growing mammoth chest and he was doing everything Simon wished he would – squeezing the man nips hard and twisting them tight, cupping his big hands under the mega pecs and copping more than a handful as Simon bounced the fuckers, and he even tried unsuccessfully to dent in the thick meat with his fingers, but Simon's mounds of muscle weren’t giving at all. Watching Brandon play with the new gorgeous chest and listening to the guy praise the enlarged body finally became too much for both of men – Simon's super charged cannon started shooting large balls of cum into the air as his hard stomach tightened even more with each powerful ejaculation. Volleys of thick white juice shot above his head and rained down everywhere. At the same time he felt Brandon’s warm juice shoot up his back as the guy's strong hands latched onto the new pecs for dear life while he unloaded big time. At some point during Simon's growth the big man behind him had gotten rid of his own pants and underwear. “Fuckin hell . . . Simon . . . I’m gonna . . . have a . . . heart attack!” Simon's dick remained rock hard even after it spat out its last few thick drops of sweet muscle honey. His powerful orgasm didn’t tire him at all – as a matter of fact, it energized the guy in a way he had never known. Simon suddenly felt like a superhero or something. He raised his huge arms and looked at the twisted wrench still connecting his wrists, but he also noticed his forearms were now so thick that the metal was actually cutting into the skin, when there had been a lot of room to spare just a half hour earlier. Simon started to pull his wrists apart, knowing, instinctively, he could easily rip the metal tool into two pieces. “No, Simon, use just your fingers, please.” Brandon using the word ‘please’ registered somewhere deep in in the other man's psyche – Simon realized it was the first time the other guy had spoken that way since they met. The newly large man was too fucking supercharged at that moment to do anything more than note Brandon had used the word. Simon wanted to test his strength and he wanted it more than anything he'd ever wanted in his entire life. Simon placed his forefinger and thumb on either side of the mangled wrench and then squeezed lightly. The steel tool squished between his fingers like it was nothing more than a stick of butter. The big man was destroying a fucking big wrench with just his fingers. Suddenly the center of the twisted tool snapped in two and his new huge arms moved in opposite directions. Simon's cock coughed up a few more drops of cum simply in response to the tremendous power he had just felt in two fingers. The fucking power of only two fingers! A big smile crept across his face and he shivered with delight – something that was not missed by big Brandon. “Feels fucking great, doesn’t it Simon. Snapping metal apart like it was nothing. Just think, if you’ve got that kind of power in your just your fingers, imagine what kind of strength must exist in your insanely huge arms or those massive quads. Welcome to the life of a muscle god, my man. Your perspective is never going to be the same from this moment forward. There’s no such thing as the word ‘no’ for you now, Simon. With just a flex of your super biceps or a little strength behind your grip you’ll be able to get anything you want. You’ll learn quickly that things which are supposedly more sturdy than you really aren’t – kind of like that Volvo out in the garage. You’ll find that when someone closes a door you won’t be looking for a fucking window to open, you’ll just smash the wimpy door down with one mighty punch. Big Simon is going to embrace his dominating spirit quickly - I just know it. I chose the perfect person to join me in my quest to challenge the limits of this unbridled power. Look at you squeezing that wrench between your fingers and making the thing snap into little pieces. You could do that all night long, couldn’t you? And how about that crowbar at your feet, you going to do something about it, too?” “What crowbar, Brandon?” The big man behind Simon leaned out and looked down. The captive man had snapped the other guy's mangled handiwork around his ankles a few minutes ago – simply by pulling his feet apart. The tool was now unrecognizable as it lay in multiple pieces on the floor. Simon continued to roll the metal between his fingers – flattening it and then balling it up and then flattening it again, as if it were just a gob of wet clay. He loved how his mind was quickly embracing his new power. He fully understood all that he was capable of and he had already begun to make some plans. The huge man waited until Brandon moved his body back behind the chair and leaned his face in so it was next to Simon's again. “I can see you love the power just as much as I do, Simon. That makes me very happy.” “I’ve got something else that will make you happy, Brandon.” “Yeah, what’s that?” “This!” Simon shot his arm back with a burst of super strength. His elbow connected with Brandon’s midsection and sent the standing guy flying backwards a few feet. Brandon fell to the ground on his ass and he was now holding his stomach. Simon jumped up quickly, grabbed the heavy wooden chair he had been sitting in with only one hand and swung it through the air to connect with Brandon’s head and right shoulder as the guy sat recovering on the floor. The big man fell over on his side and Simon noticed the huge adrenaline rush that shot through his body as he struck back at the guy who had tortured him so. There was, however, a sudden flash of panic in Simon's mind as he looked at Brandon’s body on the ground. The newly supercharged man definitely felt a pang of remorse for hurting the other big dude. Where in the hell did that feeling of compassion come from? Simon stood totally still as it hit him that he actually had a crush on the other dude – even though the guy had bullied him for the entire day. Simon realized that he had loved watching Brandon show off his strength and had actually encouraged it more by blatantly defying the guy. Simon had spat out hateful words at Brandon all day just to make the big man use his incredible strength to punish him even more. In only a few seconds Simon went from thinking he loathed the huge muscle man to worrying that he had actually hurt him. “Brandon, I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” Brandon was shaking hard on the ground and Simon's panic increased. Maybe Simon only thought he understood his power and he had used too much strength when he attacked the guy on the floor. The chair had broken into a thousand pieces as soon as it hit Brandon's hard muscles, but Simon had certainly swung it with all of his might. Brandon was saying something, but Simon couldn’t understand. Then it became very clear that the guy lying on the floor was actually laughing. “Hurt me? With a chair? With your big arm? Simon, you don’t get it do you? It’s going to take a lot more than that to actually hurt me – and now you, too. I certainly felt your superbly executed elbow slam, but my body absorbed the blow very quickly. You’ll learn that things might faze you for a few seconds –being hit by a speeding car, a hand grenade, or an entire rugby team, but then you kind of recover fast and it actually increases your power somehow. I don’t really understand it. I actually didn’t feel the chair at all – it was like a pestering fly landing on my big body. Dude, you and I have strength that most people can’t even dream of. You’re going to have to let me show you all the fun things we can do.” Brandon was sitting up again and Simon plopped down on the floor across from him – stunned by all that had just been revealed. Simon knew the other man was right, though – he sensed he now had a power within that was unbelievable, but he didn't think he fully understood how much strength he really had. Simon suddenly realized that having Brandon as a mentor was going to be a good thing. That thought made his cock stir a little and the guy started to smile. “I couldn’t help but notice that you were actually worried about me for a few seconds, Simon.” “Temporary insanity.” “I know I was hard on you earlier, Simon, but I needed to make sure you were the one. I hope you know I would’ve never really hurt you.” “You pressed me into a wall until I passed out, Brandon!” “Okay, there was that. I actually just like doing that trick – it gets me hard every time. You can throw me through a couple of walls or whack me on the head with a telephone pole if it will make you happy. Really, I wouldn’t mind.” “You wouldn’t mind because it wouldn’t hurt you. I’d just end up with holes in the walls and a busted pole. Seems like a waste of time. I would, however, request that you allow me to rip apart your truck with my bare hands – to make up for what you did to my car and my house.” “Hey, that truck is my pride and joy.” “Then it will definitely make us even. Anyway, afterwards I’ll just buy you another one.” “How can a guy argue with that?” “And one more thing, my good friend, Brandon.” “Yes?” “This” As Simon spoke he stood up and moved towards his new friend. Without any warning he swung his arm in a huge circle and his fist smacked into Brandon's face with what was surely enough force to bring a down a building. Brandon went flying back quickly, his head hitting the floor hard enough to crack the Italian tile all around him. There was a brief moment of disorientation and then the flattened guy started laughing hysterically as he rolled back and forth. “I did not see that one coming, sir! I felt the punch a lot, by the way, but it was more like a love tap.” “Good, because that’s what it was meant to be, Brandon!” Simon threw his new big body down on the equally huge Brandon on the floor. Simon immediately started grinding his hard cock into Brandon's equally stiff member, which had sprung to life as soon as he had been elbowed so roughly and then grew even harder after Simon punched his face. The guy just loved his friend's new power. Without even thinking about it Simon smashed his mouth into Brandon’s – pressing with enough force to crush a stainless steel fridge. With just his lips, no less! The two men kissed passionately for a few seconds, while they both grabbed hold of the other guy’s hard nipples and twisted tightly. Simon could sense that his muscle partner was starting to leak pre-cum, which matched the big gobs of juice oozing from his own big cock. The man on top pulled his head away from Brandon's and looked down at the smiling face looking up. “And what would be the first thing Mr. Brandon would like me to do with my new powerful body?” “Well, since you asked. I was wondering, sir, if you would mind if we took turns pounding each other’s ass. I’ve never been able to really let loose with a man before and I’m hoping for such hot sex we might do a little damage.” “You mean like breaking a lamp or the headboard of the bed?” “No, I mean like destroying the entire fucking house.” [The End, but also the Beginning for Another Time.]

What goes around comes around. Isn’t that what they say? Is that the same thing as the boomerang effect? It probably is. I’m not sure if it fits this situation one hundred percent, but it’s close enough. I always thought this day would come, it just seemed sometimes as if it was always going to remain out there in the future. I never lost sight of my desire for revenge, but I had forgotten what exactly was the impetus of my need for retribution. The anger has been strong enough to fuel me for ten years and now the moment was here. I was about to face the greatest challenge of my relatively short life. My adrenaline-charged big body swelled against the fabric of my suit, reminding me that I had chosen these tight clothes just to show off. I wanted to make sure it was obvious that; from the moment I stepped into the ballroom hosting my ten-year high school reunion, Norman Jameson had changed. He had changed a lot. It was of course important for everyone to notice the improvements I had made to my body, but it was essential that Toby Watson get the full effect of how much alteration had truly happened. Toby Watson. He had been the bane of my existence for four years of high school. He was the one person in the world that had somehow helped to foster a deep self-loathing within my psyche, a feeling of total worthlessness. I could not remember when the bullying had begun, but since Toby was a big enough dude to start on the varsity football team as a freshman and I had yet to break one hundred pounds, even when wet, it seemed natural for him to pick on me. The guy didn’t seem to bother anyone else, but he sure loved lifting my small body up and slamming it against the lockers. It was as if showing off that way made him feel strong and helped to establish his alpha male status. It also helped to propel me to ‘king dweeb’ status at the school, a title I kept all four years. Toby was a smart boy, though, and that helped me a little. He knew better than to torture me so much I would turn him in or share my problems with an adult. No, he savored the moments of humiliation as much as I feared them, allowing me to sometimes get a false sense of security and then coming out of the blue to show off while embarrassing me in front of a crowd. The thing that bothered me the most was that the entire school seemed to like his little displays as much as he did. Now, before you think I was planning to go all Sissy Spacek in ‘Carrie’ or something at my reunion, please know that I didn’t really hate anyone. That was actually true for Toby, as well. In spite of every low moment of my high school years I was actually pretty popular, having decided to excel in all areas beyond sports to make up for my low self-esteem. I was valedictorian, president of a few clubs, and genuinely liked by teachers and staff. Most students tolerated me and some even called me friend, but the large majority of popular kids loved watching me be manhandled by the football star. I think it was some deep primal connection to watching slaves getting battered by gladiators in ancient Rome. So, here I was back in my small hometown after being away for ten years walking into the quote-unquote Coliseum ready to take on an army of gladiators, ready to show off how I had changed. Sometimes bullies win by causing their prey to live an entire life of ‘dweebness’ and preventing them from ever coming into their own, from ever truly realizing their full potential. Other times, a bully can be the catalyst for becoming focused and intent on personal transformation. I have a feeling most computer geniuses around the world had partially become successful just to prove some bully from their past wrong. I had taken the latter approach in my life, as well, and tonight was the chance to show my old school mates, but especially Toby Watson, that Norman Jameson had definitely graduated from dweeb academy. To say I was a late bloomer was like the understatement of the century. I had left high school around one hundred and forty-five pounds and standing at five foot seven. I was returning for this reunion after having shot up to six foot four in my early years of college and after packing on enough muscle to reach a monstrous three hundred and fifty pounds. It had been an intense ten years and I had worked my ass off in the gym, but the results now strained my tailored suit and gave me more confidence than I could have ever imagined. My therapist had talked me into attending the reunion, because I had actually thought about skipping it. I wasn’t sure I was ready to face the past but Dr. Matthews had warned me that my indecision might be rooted in leftover fear of rejection or ridicule. That one comment had stirred up mixed emotions and caused me to immediately buy a plane ticket and plan my re-introduction into this long ignored community from my past. To tell the truth, I was also kind of tired of being so intensely focused on one thing and one thing only, growing bigger. I had started working out as soon as I got to college. At first the gym intimidated me tremendously and I feared that all of my high school insecurities would transfer perfectly to this world of weights, big men, and communal showers. That disappeared, however, the first time I lifted a lightly weighted bar from its holders, brought it down to my chest, and then pressed it back up. There is no way to fully explain what that simple movement did to my brain. It was like the thrill of ejaculating for the first time, your life is never the same afterward. I stumbled to my dorm from the gym that first day, wracked with pain and so wobbly that I had to stop three times to rest. But there had been some kind of secret vault opened in my brain, causing my body to crave lifting like a newborn yearns for its mother’s milk. I have probably missed less than only twenty days in the gym since that moment of awakening ten years ago. My desire quickly turned into obsession and I became the most voracious reader of all things bodybuilding and lived the life of a “gym hermit’ for seven years. All I did was go to class, eat, and work out. I would sometimes come home for the holidays, but mostly I stayed at school so I could continue to hit the weights. After college I went to law school and studied hard, but not half as hard as I continued to work out. By the time I got my law degree and passed the bar I was around two hundred and fifty pounds of pure muscle. I had about eight percent body fat and was built like a monster. My obsessive-compulsive behavior towards the gym and practicing law prevented me from making any friends, except for a couple of other big guys who spotted me on a regular basis. I landed a great job at a law firm in New York and continued to lift weights as hard as I now worked for the partners. Everything in my life was perfect until about six months ago, when I received the invitation to our tenth reunion. As soon as I opened the envelope memories of Toby Watson came flooding into my mind, which caused me to have the most intense workout I’d ever experienced. Every time I lifted some insane amount of weight I imagined I was shoving the bully’s little body into a row of lockers. My dreams started to be filled with ways I could exact revenge on my high school nemesis and my fixation on Toby actually caused me to gain twenty pounds of muscle in three short months. Even though this was a good thing, it caused me to seek professional help with matters concerning how my past was dictating my present life. Dr. Matthews proved to be the best thing to happen to me since that day I lifted my first barbell. He helped me to see some of my unhealthy habits, which while they helped me to become the muscled freak of my fantasies, they were also causing me to lead a sad solitary life. I started to balance my work and gym time with social gatherings and fun, something that had not been part of my life for a long time. This newfound life didn’t make me lessen my visits to the gym or prevent me from still being consumed by work, it just helped me to name and claim those things that drove my desires. This, in turn, helped me to choose to attend my high school reunion and, hopefully, face some of my inner demons. Toby Watson was definitely one of the demons I planned on facing. I went to the reunion late, hoping to emphasize my entrance even more. I walked into the lobby of the hotel and knew right away that no one would come close to recognizing me. I glanced down at the registration table as I walked up and saw that there were a few nametags still waiting. Mine was included, but I saw tags for Sherrie Smith and her husband, who had a name I didn’t recognize. Sherrie had been a sweet quiet brainiac in school and I quickly figured she and her husband had decided not to show up. This gave me the cover I so desperately wanted. I didn’t recognize the girl that was registering people, someone named Natalie, but I quickly told her I was John Parker. She looked at me with a face full of lust first and then she flushed with confusion. She looked at her list and found my name. “Oh, you’re married to Sherrie Smith! Welcome.” “Well, it’s Sherrie Parker now. She’s in the bathroom. I can take both tags.” “Of course, John. It will be good to see Sherrie. Make sure she comes out to say hello. Have a great time.” “Thank you, Natalie.” I clipped my tag to my lapel and then slipped the one that said Sherrie into my pocket. This was going to be awesome; no one would know me as Norman. I could move around the place easily and find my intended target without him suspecting anything. My heart was beating loudly in my ears, my blood was pumping into all of my tensed muscles, and I knew my smile was gigantic as I entered the large ballroom, ready to put an end to nightmares of my past while I forged a new future for myself. Toby Watson was going to be shocked when he saw the improved Norman Jameson. The first thing I noticed in the big room was how great it looked. Someone had done a lot of planning and spent big bucks in decorating the plain looking hotel meeting space. Ballooned archways were everywhere, along with streamers, flowers, and huge poster-sized pictures from our yearbook. I quickly picked out many faces in the pictures, people that had been popular or notorious, or both. My eyes landed on a picture of Toby Watson with Jennifer Scott, having been voted Best Figure and Most Muscular for senior superlatives. I walked over to the large print and quickly marveled at how small Toby looked and how un-intimidating he seemed. The guy in the picture was much smaller than the new me, a thought that made me extremely happy. I hoped, deep inside, that Toby had continued to build his body, and that he would be thinking he was still the biggest in the class. That would make it even more fun to tower over him. I moved away from the picture and glanced at the next one down the wall. I immediately got a familiar feeling in the pit of my stomach when I saw a picture of me, the tiny version, dressed up for an awards banquet. I had received the best actor award that year at our drama club dinner and had chosen to wear a tuxedo, which was obviously too big for my body. I was immediately embarrassed by the photograph and wanted to pull it from the wall, but then I heard two women behind me talking about it. I didn’t turn to see who it was, but just listened intently. “Oh, Norman Jameson. I always thought he was so cute. I haven’t seen him – is he here?” “I think he’s coming. Yeah he was cute – I hope he hasn’t changed like some of these other guys. If Norman Jameson is fat and balding I’m not sure I’ll be able to handle it.” The two women walked on. The confusion in my head suddenly matched the embarrassment caused by the picture. I turned to see if the two women had been joking, somehow knowing it was actually Norman standing in front of them. It was clear, as they moved down the wall, however, that they had truly meant what they said. I couldn’t tell who they were and I continued to stand there dumbfounded. Glancing around the room I saw that there were maybe three other pictures in the large space that included me. I moved to the bar to get a drink, still a little unsteady in my thoughts about the evening. After getting a beer I turned around and the first thing my eyes settled on was the wide back of a guy I immediately knew had to be Toby Watson. I froze in my tracks and then, as if the man knew someone was staring at him, he turned around and looked right at me. There was a few seconds where all the noise in the room disappeared. All I could hear was the thumping of my heart in my chest. Our eyes locked on each other and held until the still handsome Toby looked away, seemingly embarrassed for staring. As soon as he looked elsewhere I started breathing again. The man had caused me to instantly fall back into the role of the small high school boy I had been when I knew him last. The confidence of my new body seemed to dissipate as soon as I saw that Toby had, indeed grown larger, and had continued to take care of himself in a way that few other guys in the room had. My thoughts of revenge had briefly been overpowered by my memories of inadequacy. All of this, however, was interrupted by voices beside me. “Wow, Sherrie did well for herself, didn’t she, girls?” I turned toward the voice and saw Sheila Fussell and her cadre of bimbettes, still as slutty as they had always been, but now with a little heavier make up and more expensive clothes. It was rumored that Sheila had been with every boy on the football team before the beginning of her junior year and I didn’t doubt it. She used to encourage Toby’s taunting of me and I believe it was because she secretly desired him more than any of the others. I guess you could have said she was my public enemy number two. I suddenly forgot I was now John Parker. “Well, if it isn’t old Sheila Fussell.” I chose to use a word I knew would deflate her. The most important thing to Sheila was her looks and calling her old would certainly bother her. I saw a confused look briefly cross her face, as if she were trying to place my voice or something. It was then I remembered what my nametag said and I became worried I had blown my cover. “I guess Sherrie has told you all about me, huh, John?” “Oh she talks about you quite a lot.” I immediately turned and walked away. I didn’t want to give Sheila any more time to figure out who I really was. As I walked away I heard her call me asshole softly, but then one of her little girl-group members added, “yeah, but he’s a big gorgeous asshole.” This made me smile. That was exactly the kind of reaction I wanted. I started moving to the side of the room where Toby was holding court. He had a group of about six or seven men standing around him as he made them laugh with some story. I could tell he was watching me approach from the corner of his eyes. In the few seconds it took me to cross the room I regained all the confidence that had been lost. Suddenly, I was again fully the huge man I had become. I manipulated my huge frame into the circle of guys, making it clear that a new alpha dog had joined the group. I completely dwarfed everyone, but Toby. His size was still really big, but not close to mine. Most of the group had put on weight and lost any kind of definition they had when playing football in high school, but it was clear my sworn enemy had continued to work out hard. He hadn’t gained as much muscle as me, but I could tell even through his suit his body was pretty impressive. I smiled at the guys as they began to noticeably squirm because of my intrusion. Even Toby faltered in his story and actually lost his train of thought. “Hey John, I’m . . . um . . . Toby Watson. I’m sorry, but I don’t remember you from school.” He held out his hand and I took it firmly in mine, squeezing tightly to show him my strength. He winced a little and then put his hand immediately in his pocket and I could see him working out the pain by wiggling his fingers. I quickly shook other hands – using the same amount of pressure for every guy and causing the same reaction in each of them. “Um, no. I’m John Parker. I married Sherrie Smith.” “Oh, sure. I think I remember her.” It was clear that Toby had no idea who Sherrie was and that fueled my negative feelings toward him even more. I could tell something was tumbling over and over in the guy’s head, but he couldn’t think fast enough to latch on to what it was. I smiled at him and it wasn’t exactly a sweet smile. The guy finally got brave enough to ask a question. “Have we met before?” “Naw, I’m sure you would have remembered.” Man I was feeling super cocky. My answer caught him off guard and he smiled at me sheepishly. Some of the other guys in the group were beginning to feel a little uncomfortable by my huge presence and a few actually started drifting away. I took a long swig of beer and made sure my biceps intimidated the material of my jacket sleeve. I saw every eye that remained in the gathering, including Toby’s, focus on my big arm. One of the smaller guys recovered somehow and became brave enough to ask a question that he thought would catch me off guard and make everyone laugh. “You a wrestler or something, John?” “No, I just like getting big, real big. It helps to even some scores. Let’s just say I like seeing what a lot of muscle strength can do.” No one laughed at the little man’s question and my response made a few of them gulp audibly in surprise. However, I was only staring at Toby and I noted a look on his face that actually resembled fear or something else, I couldn’t tell. I laughed out loud to break the tension and patted the back of the guy standing beside me, causing him to step forward a little into the middle of the circle. Everyone kind of half-laughed in response and then a nervous silence fell over the group. Toby finally broke the ice and I think it was mainly to get me to stop staring at him. “Well, gentlemen, I’ve got to go the bathroom and get rid of some of this beer I’ve been drinking. Catch all of you later.” “Yeah, it’s time for me to lose some liquids, too, so I can have a bunch of more beers tonight. I think it’s going to get pretty crazy later on.” I sounded like some kind of high school girl that won’t let her friend go to the bathroom alone. I was not, however, going to miss my chance to have Toby cornered all by himself. After all, that was the entire reason I came to this party. I turned to the guy beside me and handed him my empty beer bottle with a look that kind of ordered him to take care of it. I was amazed when he took the thing without any question, like a servant following his master’s order. Toby’s face was priceless and I could tell the guy was freaked out by the fact that I was going to the bathroom at the same time as him. He was definitely feeling like there was a new sheriff in town and I don’t think he liked the feeling at all. I decided to toy with him even more, as foreplay to me roughing him up later. This night was slowly turning out to be the best of my life. I wrapped my beefy arm around Toby’s shoulders as we walked through the room, letting him feel the weight of my muscles. I could feel, from the way he winced, that the action made him very uncomfortable. I smiled at him and then pressed down harder with my bulky limb. This made it difficult for him to walk and caused him to kind of appear drunk. The guy was not going to say anything, though, not wanting to admit I was causing him pain. “So, where’s the little wife, Tobster?” I knew this was a nickname he hated. He had definitely beaten up a few guys in high school for calling him that. It was fun knowing that he wasn’t going to say anything about me using it, though. First of all, he knew I was in charge and second of all, he knew a fight with me would be like trying to take on a bulldozer. He spoke through gritted teeth because of the pressure from my arm. “I’m not married.” “I see, still playing the field. Good man. I took a wife and I still play the field.” I don’t know what caused me to say this and I quickly whispered ‘I’m sorry Sherrie’ to hopefully make it right. I was just feeling so powerful at the moment and I wanted to make sure the Tobster knew I could have any woman I wanted. I kind of wished he had been married so I could have seduced his wife. That would have driven the guy crazy. We came to the bathroom door and I reached out to hold it open for Toby. He entered quickly, relieved that I had taken my heavy arm off of his shoulders. He immediately headed for one of the stalls, went in, closed the door, and locked it with a loud click. I grabbed a “bathroom closed for cleaning” sign from behind the door and placed it in the hallway. I then silently locked the main door and walked over to one of the urinals. “You must be one of those shy peeing men, huh Tobster? You find it hard to get that stream going if someone’s standing beside you, don’t you. Especially if the guy has about a hundred pounds on you and is hefting a piece of meat in his hand that is maybe twice your size. You must have felt like the bigger dude in high school, standing beside smaller guys. But now I’m talking about me being the bigger guy and you’re the one who’s small. What do you say to that little Toby?” My arrogant attitude was now off the charts. I could feel testosterone seeping through my pores, mixed in with a light glistening of sweat. It felt like I could reach out and rip the porcelain wall-toilet from the cement with one hand. I pissed loudly, loving how the sound must have made Toby even more nervous. I washed my hands and then walked slowly and silently over to the stall where the scared man had entered. I peered over the top of the door and saw that the guy was actually fully dressed sitting on top of the covered toilet with his hands covering his ears. For a split second I felt sorry for the guy, but it disappeared quickly. I had my high school tormentor just where I wanted him. I reached out and grabbed the top of the door and pulled hard. The metal clamp inside bent easily and made a loud pop as it broke in two, falling to the floor. The door swung open and I stepped in, having to turn my huge frame slightly sideways to fit. The action had caused Toby to stand up quickly and I saw a look of sheer terror on his face. In a flash I knew that was what my face had looked like all of those times in high school and this made me even more determined to teach him a lesson. I grabbed him by the lapels of his coat, grabbing the shirt too, and lifted him into the air above the toilet. I slammed his body against the back wall and held him in place. I shoved him hard and cold feel the plaster give a little from the force. I looked forward to seeing the cracks later. “You know who I am, don’t you, Toby?” “Yes . . . Norman. I . . . I do . . . now.” Hearing him whisper my name in a soft voice full of fear snapped me out of my intense dominant mode. I lessened the pressure on his body, but still held him against the wall. His feet were dangling on either side of the toilet plumbing. I was breathing as hard as a charging bull and I could feel Toby’s body shaking. The guy was actually really scared. This thrilled me and made me sad at the same time. I tried to get back some of my lost bravado. “I’ve changed quite a bit since high school, haven’t I little dude?” He simply nodded his head quickly, pumping it up and down forcibly to show me his answer. I swear it was like I was looking at my younger self pressed up against a row of lockers. I recognized the panic in his eyes. “Yeah, little man. I worked hard to grow fucking big so I could come back and stomp your ass. I’ve looked forward to this night for a long, long time. You feel how easy it is for me to hold you in the air like you weigh nothing! Just like you used to do to me in high school. But I’m choosing to do it in private for starters, tiny Toby. We may move our little fun and games into that big ballroom later on, but for now I want you to feel my power and let me enjoy your fear all by ourselves. I’m here to teach you a lesson Toby, but I’m also here for some answers. You made my life a living hell for four years and for no reason at all. You understand me, boy!” “Yes sir, but you . . .” “No, Toby! You don’t get to add anything. You only speak when I say you can. I’m in charge now. I’ll be leading all activities this evening and you’ll just be doing whatever I want you to.” I shoved on his body to emphasize my point. I leaned in closer so he could feel the heat generated from my anger. I moved in close to his face and spoke through a clenched jaw. “Why Toby? Why did you do it? Was it just a game for you? Were you just showing off for your friends? Why did you pick on me so relentlessly? Why in the hell did you not choose someone else? Are you just so much of an asshole that you get off on destroying others? Or did it make you feel like a real man?” By this point both of us had tears streaming down our faces. I didn’t even realize I was crying. It registered a little that Toby was sobbing and shaking his head no, but it didn’t stop me. I was letting out fourteen years of built-up pressure and this jerk was not going to ruin my moment. I banged his body against the wall three times as I threw out more questions. I needed an answer and come-hell-or-high-water he was going to give me one. “Come on Toby, be a real man. Tell me why you found it so fulfilling to ruin my life. I’ve suffered for years because of you. I lost many nights of sleep trying to figure out what I did to make you so angry with me. What did I do Toby? What did I do? Give me one fucking good reason why you treated me like shit for four years. One fucking good reason!” My face was bright red, I’m sure, and it was right in front of his. The man was now slobbering like a little kid, but as soon as I asked for the reason why he had abused me so much in high school, as soon as I ordered him to answer me, he suddenly caught his breath, reached up and grabbed the sides of my head with his big hands and pressed his lips against mine. He pushed in hard and his tongue pried open my mouth and filled it with his warmth and wetness. He started running his hands up and down my cheeks and through my hair while his mouth literally smothered mine in what I knew was a kiss that had been building up in inside the guy for fourteen years, as well. The passion of his kiss equaled the passion of my anger at all the things he had done to me. My mind stopped completely. I had been on a couple of dates in my young adult life, with women, and we had pecked at each other at the end of the evening, but never had the kind of sexual intensity Toby was radiating so engulfed me. I only felt his lips and tongue exploring my mouth and face thoroughly. It was the only thing that registered anywhere. I heard him moaning like he was getting his first sip of water after crossing the Sahara Desert. The man squeezed my head with all of his might and then suddenly his lips were all over my face, neck, and then back plastered against mine while his tongue tried to reach the furthest part of my throat. The kiss lasted for minutes and then Toby pulled his head back, looked into my eyes, and spoke softly, but clearly. “That’s why, Norman.” ******** I was overcome with emotions. I didn’t know what was going on and I needed somehow to release the built-up tension in my body. My testosterone levels were probably going through the roof and I needed to do something that used up and lot of untapped power in my body. I screamed at Toby and at the same time I held him against the wall with one hand. I brought my other arm back and sent my fist flying at the wall beside Toby’s head. “What the fuck, man!” My fist hit plaster and plywood but still busted through all of it to the void between the walls of most buildings. It hurt like hell but that didn’t register at the time. I was so angry and confused that I only wanted to break something – and I knew it shouldn’t be Toby’s face. Still, the effect it had on my old tormentor was almost as good as if I had hit him. He screamed in fear, shut his eyes, and started blubbering even harder than before. I quickly pulled my hand out of the wall, taking a huge chunk of plaster with it, which fell to the ground. I then grabbed Toby and pulled his body out of the stall. I tossed him on the floor and stood over him like a mountain of muscle. I was heaving so hard that I was nervous my suit was going to rip to shreds from the pump my sudden rage had caused. Toby was lying on the floor looking up at me with a face full of fear and then I noticed the smell of urine. I looked at the poor man’s crotch and saw that he had pissed all over himself. Seeing the great Toby Watson lying on the ground covered by his own pee made something snap inside of me. I exhaled loudly – sounding like a jet engine cutting off – and then I felt my body relax for the first time in quite a while. “Quit crying, man, I didn’t hit you. What was the kiss for, Toby? Some kind of mind game!” “No. It was for real, Norman!” Toby shouted at me even as he continued to sob. I could see the seriousness in his eyes and the shakiness in his voice made me instantly understand. It was like a dammed up knowledge suddenly came flooding into my brain. I bent down quickly beside the man, which made him flinch in fear. I quickly grabbed his arm and held on tight. “No, man. I’m not going to hurt you. Listen, I’m sorry. Geez, Toby, you mean to tell me you made my life hell because you liked me? How fucked is that?” “I’m . . . I’m sorry, Norman . . . it’s just that I had a huge . . . I liked you . . . and I couldn’t let anyone . . . I didn’t want anybody to figure it out . . . you know, that I was . . . um, that way.” “You mean gay, Toby! You’re gay.” “Yes.” This post has been promoted to an article